Discuss Scratch
- Discussion Forums
- » Things I'm Making and Creating
- » July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
- ThePupanimator
-
New Scratcher
9 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Why we love them
1. They try to makes thing easier for us-Like when I read the desrciption it said if it doesn't work on the device you have then we will prepare a text based of it.
2. They are kind-They treat everone with respect so if your sad one day they could be the ones to cheer you up.
3.They write weekies for us-Some may see this as torture but I see it as a way to up my writin skills
4. They are funny without noticing it -You know how they call it WC wellWc stand for water closet which is the bathroom I don't think the really thought it through
5. They made a game for us don't ask me why we love them.
1. They try to makes thing easier for us-Like when I read the desrciption it said if it doesn't work on the device you have then we will prepare a text based of it.
2. They are kind-They treat everone with respect so if your sad one day they could be the ones to cheer you up.
3.They write weekies for us-Some may see this as torture but I see it as a way to up my writin skills
4. They are funny without noticing it -You know how they call it WC wellWc stand for water closet which is the bathroom I don't think the really thought it through
5. They made a game for us don't ask me why we love them.
- Magnolia012
-
Scratcher
12 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Weekly!
Code: PATHS TAKEN: 1-2, 4-2, 6-3, 5-4, 9-4, 102-1, 7-3, 3-1, 2-2, 82-3 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 5- F, 6- S;8- S;3- S;9- F, 4- S;7- F, 2- S;1- S | ENDING: neutral
1) Begin a story, any way you like, but keep it close to 100 words.
(170 words)
The sun was sweltering hot in the middle of June, especially in the boysenberry fields. Anna craned her neck to see the horizon. The sun was just coming out; the day was going to be even hotter. Anna quickly picked out more boysenberries for Wardrid's pie, and quickly moved on to her other chores, trying to finish them as fast as she could.
It was midday when she had finished all her daily tasks, and she was soaked in a pool of her own sweat. She rushed into the doors of the country house.
“Wardrid, I'm home!”
Anna ran to the shower without undressing, and turned the water on . She sighed in pleasure as the cool water went down her back, and her clothes stuck to her skin. When she came out, Wardrid was in front of her, her arms akimbo.
“What are you going to do about those wet clothes?” she asked disapprovingly.
“They will air dry, don't worry,” Anna replied, and skipped her way to the household fan.
2) Cafeteria - Non-Fi, Hi-fi, Real-fi Table
Prompt 3: Incorporate features of Non-Fi, Hi-fi, or Real-fit into your writing. You must write for five minutes.
(89 words)
“It is the time of great discoveries and inventions,” Anna mused to herself, “Recently cars have been made, and they have made life so comfortable, though they are costly.”
Anna remembered the times when she was younger and had to walk two miles to school in the foreboding weather.
Anna dreamed of the thing that could also be invented, flying cars, self automated sprinklers, what would be the end of the possibilities?
She looked out the window near her and imagined an advanced world, and soon drifted to sleep.
3) Boring Rooms - Lounge
Prompt 3: Write at least 200 words, where all the events in your story up to this point have all been a dream.
(237 words)
Anna woke up and found her house was missing, all of it. Her head had rested on a tree trunk, and she could smell a distinct smell she had smelled before. Could it be, apple pie? She searched around the field and sure enough, a slice of apple pie was there. She picked it up with no hesitation, and nibbled on it. This slice of pie was peculiar. At each bite, her stomach became hungrier instead of full. A wave of suspicion washed over her and she abruptly put down the slice of pie. She laid down on the soft, green grass and looked up at the sky. Clouds danced in a background of sky blue and morphed into the shapes of animals and things, each as exciting as the last.
Anna felt something tickling her, and saw that a caterpillar was crawling across her. Anna's first instinct was to yelp in fear and swat the creature off, but she bottled it in, and let it pass by without any harm done to it. She occasionally giggled at its clumsiness.
Anna, Anna, Anna…
A voice called her, and Anna stood up.
Anna, Anna, Anna…
Anna ran around in distress, that sounded like Wardrid! She needed help!
Anna ran towards the sound, and gasped as she fell into a deep abyss.
“Anna, Anna, Anna! Wake up!” Wardrid spoke, in hopes of waking the sleeping girl on the couch.
4) (somewhere along the way, I wrote this)
(63 words)
Hello ceebee! Here are five reasons I appreciate you! 1. Your projects are fun and inspiring 2. Without your contributions to Scratch, it wouldn't be what it is today! 3. You are kind and seem to have no negativity towards other people. 4. You have great humor. 5. You stand for the idea of accepting others, and spread the word to other people!
5) In order to fix the elevator, listen to music, look at abstract art, or watch scenery for ten minutes.
I listened to lo fi music! Done!
6) Let's change how clean or dirty the setting of your story is!
(125 words)
Anna opened her eyes, and saw the face of a looming Wardird.
“Where is the apple pie? And the Caterpillar?” Ann mumbled.
“There were no apple pies or caterpillars! Stop this nonsense and clean your room!” Wardrid exclaimed.
Ann groaned and trugged her way up the stairs and went inside her quite messy room. Ann grumpily put back the books laying on the floor, made her bed, and so forth. After she was done, she groaned unhappily. Everything was in its proper place and she hated how less cozy her room felt.
Well, I need to listen to Wardrid, could send me back to the orphanage any time she wants!
anna shivered at the thought, and made her room a little neater for good measure.
8) Positivity Flood! First let positive emotions flood into your mind, then three people in SWC for everything they do!
(88 words)
Positivity Flood!!! Hey Ally, you are amazing. You seem to be a very dedicated writer, and I love that about you! Also, you are always fun and bubbly!! <33
To all heads! Positivity flood! Thank you for being a fun and cool mascot for Myth, Non-fi's sibling cabin! You are so funny and sweet! <33
Positivity flood! Skye, you are such an amazing writer! Thank you for being who you are. I thoroughly believe that without you, Non-fi Press wouldn't be the fun environment it is presently <33
9) You notice your character feels a bit lonely, despite being the same as other people. Visibly upset, you go comfort them. The character sighs and tells you, “All I've ever wanted was to belong!” Write 200 words where one of the characters reveal their motives for self belonging.
(275 words)
Before Anna went to sleep, she sighed, thinking about her life. She was born in Pittsburgh, born into a family of poverty. When she was two years old, her mother and father died in a car accident. Little Anna didn't know it at the moment, but her life would become miserable. She was put into an orphanage at first, and was adopted by a family of six. Anna soon found that the Jennings were using her for child labor, and so she fled through an unlocked window, and running away to another orphanage. Anna prefered being in an orphanage, it was a place where she could sympathize and play with children her age. Anna was never adopted again before she was eleven years old.
One day, a tall black woman adorned with jewels and was just plain beautiful walked in through the doors of Katy's Orphanage. Every childs' mouth became agape and the look of her, and all hoped to be going home with her. Every child except Anna who was still wary with the idea of getting adopted. However, the woman took one look at her, and said with an unsmiling face, “she will do.”
Ever since then Anna realized how lucky she was with Wardrid. Though chores were rough, she tried her best to please Wardrid. She always felt something missing inside of her though. She had only interacted with an adult the three years she lived with Wardrid, she was even homeschooled. Anna had a desire inside of her to have companionship with a person her own age, like the children in the orphanage.
Anna sighed once more, and fell to sleep.
10) Drink or eat for at least five minutes
Done
11) In eight minutes, the main character dies a sudden death.
(151 words)
Wardrid tried to wake Anna up, but there was no breath coming from the child. Wardrid let out a cry of anguish and despair, and rushed to call for help on the only electronic device in the house. A loud, screeching ambulance came, taking Anna to the nearest hospital. Men took the time to CPR Anna, but it was out of vain. In the hospital, Anna was proclaimed dead. She had a heart attack, maybe a stroke, though it was quite unusual that a girl so young and healthy would get one. For a couple of minutes, Wardrid felt a wave of Deja vu wash over her. She remembered the years back when her husband died from a stroke. She couldn't lose Anna, but she did.
“May I have time by myself,'' Wardrid asked.
”Of course dear,“ said one of the nurses, and soon nobody was present except Wardrid and Anna.
12) In order to retrieve the lost writing competition submissions, stop working on the weekly and read
(Done)
13) For 250 words, your character feels a burst of nostalgia and this mood is carried through the rest of the story.
(298 words)
On the drive home, Wardrid looked out the window of her car, and saw the clouds gray and dark. Small specks of water fell down from the sky, and soon fat raindrops pattered down as well. Wardrid had never properly told Anna how much she adored her and her imagination, and she regretted it. Suddenly, Wardrid thought of all the memories she had during the five years with Anna. We went to the festival of lights once, Wardrid thought, and reminisced all the moments of happiness she had. Thoughts tumbled through her exhausted and overwhelmed brain, but even then, Wardrid found the energy to smile at the legacy and impact Ann had on her. Then, she thought of her husband, and that was all it took for her to cry.
Anna was so much similar to her husband, both of them jolly and kind to everyone and everything. Wardrid always wanted to be like them, but found it quite difficult. She would always be in awe of Anna or her husband as they did things that she would have never even thought to do.
Nostalgia was quite heartwarming and bitter sweet, but Wardrid embraced it for her own sanity. Her love for Anna and her husband would never die or flicker, she would remember them, and do what they would have loved and encouraged her to do.
It was quite soon that she reached her country penthouse, and saw the fields of boysenberries and strawberries soaking in the rain with happiness. When Wardrid went inside her home, she went straight to a room she had never been in for a decade. She walked in the doors of her husband's room, and sat down on the floor. That was then she decided to do what she considered the unthinkable.
14) Do something creative for 15 minutes.
(Done!)
15) For the next 15 minutes, work on one of your characters, and describe what makes them so special. Explore their motivations and fears, what drives them to do what they do?
(296 words)
Wardrid is a beautiful and popular woman of color. Her looks, attitude, and spirit all contribute to her popularity among the people around her. However, ever since her husband and adopted child both died, she became more resilient, and more capable of taking risks and doing things she normally wouldn't do. She had feared the unknown before the two important figures in her life passed away, but through grieving, she thought back about Anna and her husband's impact on her, and strived to do the same and do things that would have made them proud. Though she still grieves of the two deaths, she tries not to let it corrupt her life. Wardrid is a very prideful woman, however, and sometimes lets the little things bug her. Her anger is her worst quality, but even that is getting better through her mental pep talks. Wardrid likes to think things through, but sometimes she does become impulsive, and very stubborn and hard to persuade out of when she had an idea within her. Only failure will stop her from doing something.
In general, Wardrid is a heroine, but can be also seen as the villain. There are people who love her, but the ones who hate her, hate her with a passion like no other. This may be because of their lack of knowledge of Wardrid's character, and their quick judgment of her through her looks. The ones who hate her have some prejudices against people of color, but instead of letting it get to her, Wardrid ignores them. Sometimes, Wardrids do explode with emotions, and become the very definition of angry - when she is in this stage, she should be promptly avoided until she cools down and settles all the anger and frustration inside of her.
16) In order to unlock the door, stop working on this weekly and write a list of ten awesome things about a person who has significantly impacted you.
(66 words)
(Former teacher)
1. You are kind .
2. You are forgiving.
3. You teach us with patience.
4. You help us when we need it most.
5. You are cheerful every day.
6. You care about us.
7. You teach with an energy like no other.
8. You try to make anything fun for us.
9. You make us laugh.
10. You have taught us the importance of character.
17) You must write for ten minutes with a prompt given to you by a person in a cabin opposite to your ranking.
Prompt: ”Your character travels to a medieval castle and joins together with the locals to fend off invaders.“
(202 words)
Daffodil raced through the merchant selling goods, and went straight to the Grandeur Castle. She saluted the guards quickly and took a second to pause and straighten out her outfit - after all she was meeting the Queen of Linsomy. Daffodil started to strut to the Queen's quarter, and gave the door a polite but sturdy knock.
”Come in, Daffodil!“ the Queen sang melodiously.
Daffodil quite liked the queen. Queen Loving was quite kind, but she was also oblivious to things like war. Daffodil was the Queen's consultant and she helped make decisions that were ”quite hard“ for the Queen. Today, she was helping Queen Loving with the current situation going around in the kingdom.
”Queen Loving, the other kingdom, Rindlan threatened to declare war on us! Right now we have spies coming too. What do you suggest we shall do?“ Daffodil asked.
”Oh, I don't know, you can decide you're my consultant after all.“ Queen Loving said quite lazily.
”You can go now.“
DAffodil bowed to her and left. She was quite annoyed by her Queen's incompetence, but she would put matters into her own hands, she would fight in the upcoming war, and she would gather villagers to do the same.
18) In order to fix the rankings, write a list of five things you are proud of.
(Done)
(I would rather not share it, so no word count!)
19) For this activity, write 300 words describing your character having a sudden flashback of a previous event.
(362 words)
Wardrid smiled in happiness. Again, she was thinking about her times with Anna. One of her favorite memories was when she took Anna to the Annual Fair and sold their homemade boysenberry pie.
August 19
”Hurry up, Anna! We are expected to come earlier than the visitors!“ Wardrid exclaimed.
”Coming!“ Anna sang back, and soon, Wardrid could see a beautiful young girl, complete with a summer dress and tan.
The girl had changed a lot from the first time she had seen her, once fragile and delicate, she was now bold, beautiful, and brave.
”You better have a jacket! You will freeze to death out there!“ Wardrid said, and Anna just waved the hoodie in her arms in response.
”Let us go to the fair!“ Anna abruptly sang, and ran out the door, skipping to the car.
Wardrid smiled happily, and walked to her blue Chevy, a car once owned by her husband. She wistfully looked at the sky, thinking, but cut herself off; she had a fair to go to. She drove miles upon miles to the fair, and Anna sang beautifully to pass the time. Wardrid thought that the Anna girl was quite lovely, and enjoyed her company.
When they reached the fair, Anna gasped in surprise. Pumpkins were large and plump, the haystacks were perfectly arranged, and everything was just so perfect. Anna squealed in delight as they walked over to the baby chick, and she looked at Wardrid with a pitiful face.
”Can I please have one?“ she asked, and took out her small purse, ”I will buy it with my own money!“
Wardrid thought about it and nodded. Then again, she thought that maybe she should buy the chick for Anna. Wardrid had never given any gifts to the girl.
”Pick your favorite one, and I will pay for you.“ Wardrid said.
Anna thanked her so many times and it took hours for her to choose one, that she and Wardrid forgot all about the pies they were going to sell!
Wardrid laughed, ”I guess we either sell them tomorrow or eat them all!“ she cried.
Anna and Wardrid walked around all the stalls, being happy together.
20) In order to fix the light, take a 15 minute break.
(Done!)
21) Choose a subgenre and include it in your story. (I chose urban fantasy)
(247 words)
Wardrid walked into her husband's bedroom after thinking about Anna, and breathed in the musty smell of books. Her husband had loved them, and so, she gradually learned to love them too. For the past few days, Wardrid had been cleaning Anna and her husband's rooms. In Anna's room, she saw many souvenirs she and Anna had gotten at fun places, and in her husband's room, she found many things relating to writing. Everything gave her nostalgia , but this time, she loved the feeling. As she was dusting a bookshelf, she heard a rustle. Wonder what that might be, Wardrid thought. She kept hearing the odd sounds, the sounds getting louder and louder.
”Wardrid, Wardrid,“ a voice suddenly called to her.
Wardrid looked behind her, and screamed, but paused. It was only a book, but it was levitating in front of her. She backed away from it, but hit a bookshelf, and books started to rain down. Suddenly, the book spewed out monstrous creatures that she knew could have only been imagined by the mind of a person she loved dearly: her husband. The room was full of sounds and creatures never before heard by man, and Wardrid cowered in fear in a corner. Then, the book, after spewing all its contents, went straight to Wardrid. The book became larger and larger, and then engulfed Wardrid whole. The book disappeared soon after, and so did the creatures, but unfortunately Wardrid did too, and she never came back.
22) Write 500 words, and leave your story on an unresolved cliffhanger.
(513 words)
Wardrid looked around her surroundings in wonderment. The place she was in was sparkling. Am I dead? she wondered and shivered at the thought of that. Her gaze fell to a brook, and she walked forward to its gleaming and perfect waters. She heard giggling and laughter along the way, which seemed vaguely familiar. Just as she was about to touch the water, she felt a tug, and fell backwards. A man had held her back, and she was not happy about it. Just as she was about to scold the person for their horrible manners, she looked up, and saw a familiar and kind face.
”Andrew…?“ she started.
Wardrid beamed at the man, the name felt foregein when she said it, but it still had the sweet sensation when said it. She was back with her husband at last!
”Wardrid…?“ the man replied, and like Wardrid, beamed, his smile so blinding.
Of course, Wardrid went back to her scolding state.
”You shouldn't have pulled me back like that! Let me enjoy the waters!“ she glanced back longingly, ”They are so beautiful.“ she said, wistfully.
Andrew smiled sympathetically, but was stern. ”The waters are full of lurking creatures, ready to bite,“ he said, ”You need to be careful here, this is a place of deception.“
Andrew frowned at the place, and began to sigh. ”If only I knew…“ he mumbled to himself.
He and Wardrid stood there in silence, watching the birds go by. Wardrid still could hear the laughter of a child, over yonder. She was quite puzzled. She wondered who it could be, but her knowledge seemed to be limited, as if only a couple memories survived in her brain.
”Hey Andrew, can we go to the sound of the laughter?“ Wardrid pleaded. She expected it would be quite difficult to persuade him.
”Alright,“ Andrew replied, ”Follow me.“
Andrew and Wardrid walked through layers upon layers of bramble, scraping their limbs as they went through. Every cut was bloodier than the last, but somehow, it gave Wardrid more strength than less, as if the pain made her stronger. The terrains the two went through were vastly different, and it seemed almost impossible that they all coexisted together. The laughter of the child became more and more audible, and sometimes they could hear fragments of sentences.
”Come here, little chick!“ the voice said.
The smell of apple pie seemed to arouse, and it all seemed nostalgic to Wardrid. Andrew walked with a stern serious face, and never talked the whole time. After hours of walking, Andrew stopped, and pointed to a direction.
”Thus it is time for us to part,“ Andrew started, ”I cannot go further, keep walking to the north, and you will meet her, the girl you are searching for."
Wardrid was about to argue, but Andrew vanished into thin air.
Wardrid walked some more, and soon, came across a chicken pen. It felt like deja vu. A girl came out from behind it, and Wardrid gasped. She knew this girl, she had heard the laughter before.
It was Anna.
Code: PATHS TAKEN: 1-2, 4-2, 6-3, 5-4, 9-4, 102-1, 7-3, 3-1, 2-2, 82-3 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 5- F, 6- S;8- S;3- S;9- F, 4- S;7- F, 2- S;1- S | ENDING: neutral
1) Begin a story, any way you like, but keep it close to 100 words.
(170 words)
The sun was sweltering hot in the middle of June, especially in the boysenberry fields. Anna craned her neck to see the horizon. The sun was just coming out; the day was going to be even hotter. Anna quickly picked out more boysenberries for Wardrid's pie, and quickly moved on to her other chores, trying to finish them as fast as she could.
It was midday when she had finished all her daily tasks, and she was soaked in a pool of her own sweat. She rushed into the doors of the country house.
“Wardrid, I'm home!”
Anna ran to the shower without undressing, and turned the water on . She sighed in pleasure as the cool water went down her back, and her clothes stuck to her skin. When she came out, Wardrid was in front of her, her arms akimbo.
“What are you going to do about those wet clothes?” she asked disapprovingly.
“They will air dry, don't worry,” Anna replied, and skipped her way to the household fan.
2) Cafeteria - Non-Fi, Hi-fi, Real-fi Table
Prompt 3: Incorporate features of Non-Fi, Hi-fi, or Real-fit into your writing. You must write for five minutes.
(89 words)
“It is the time of great discoveries and inventions,” Anna mused to herself, “Recently cars have been made, and they have made life so comfortable, though they are costly.”
Anna remembered the times when she was younger and had to walk two miles to school in the foreboding weather.
Anna dreamed of the thing that could also be invented, flying cars, self automated sprinklers, what would be the end of the possibilities?
She looked out the window near her and imagined an advanced world, and soon drifted to sleep.
3) Boring Rooms - Lounge
Prompt 3: Write at least 200 words, where all the events in your story up to this point have all been a dream.
(237 words)
Anna woke up and found her house was missing, all of it. Her head had rested on a tree trunk, and she could smell a distinct smell she had smelled before. Could it be, apple pie? She searched around the field and sure enough, a slice of apple pie was there. She picked it up with no hesitation, and nibbled on it. This slice of pie was peculiar. At each bite, her stomach became hungrier instead of full. A wave of suspicion washed over her and she abruptly put down the slice of pie. She laid down on the soft, green grass and looked up at the sky. Clouds danced in a background of sky blue and morphed into the shapes of animals and things, each as exciting as the last.
Anna felt something tickling her, and saw that a caterpillar was crawling across her. Anna's first instinct was to yelp in fear and swat the creature off, but she bottled it in, and let it pass by without any harm done to it. She occasionally giggled at its clumsiness.
Anna, Anna, Anna…
A voice called her, and Anna stood up.
Anna, Anna, Anna…
Anna ran around in distress, that sounded like Wardrid! She needed help!
Anna ran towards the sound, and gasped as she fell into a deep abyss.
“Anna, Anna, Anna! Wake up!” Wardrid spoke, in hopes of waking the sleeping girl on the couch.
4) (somewhere along the way, I wrote this)
(63 words)
Hello ceebee! Here are five reasons I appreciate you! 1. Your projects are fun and inspiring 2. Without your contributions to Scratch, it wouldn't be what it is today! 3. You are kind and seem to have no negativity towards other people. 4. You have great humor. 5. You stand for the idea of accepting others, and spread the word to other people!
5) In order to fix the elevator, listen to music, look at abstract art, or watch scenery for ten minutes.
I listened to lo fi music! Done!
6) Let's change how clean or dirty the setting of your story is!
(125 words)
Anna opened her eyes, and saw the face of a looming Wardird.
“Where is the apple pie? And the Caterpillar?” Ann mumbled.
“There were no apple pies or caterpillars! Stop this nonsense and clean your room!” Wardrid exclaimed.
Ann groaned and trugged her way up the stairs and went inside her quite messy room. Ann grumpily put back the books laying on the floor, made her bed, and so forth. After she was done, she groaned unhappily. Everything was in its proper place and she hated how less cozy her room felt.
Well, I need to listen to Wardrid, could send me back to the orphanage any time she wants!
anna shivered at the thought, and made her room a little neater for good measure.
8) Positivity Flood! First let positive emotions flood into your mind, then three people in SWC for everything they do!
(88 words)
Positivity Flood!!! Hey Ally, you are amazing. You seem to be a very dedicated writer, and I love that about you! Also, you are always fun and bubbly!! <33
To all heads! Positivity flood! Thank you for being a fun and cool mascot for Myth, Non-fi's sibling cabin! You are so funny and sweet! <33
Positivity flood! Skye, you are such an amazing writer! Thank you for being who you are. I thoroughly believe that without you, Non-fi Press wouldn't be the fun environment it is presently <33
9) You notice your character feels a bit lonely, despite being the same as other people. Visibly upset, you go comfort them. The character sighs and tells you, “All I've ever wanted was to belong!” Write 200 words where one of the characters reveal their motives for self belonging.
(275 words)
Before Anna went to sleep, she sighed, thinking about her life. She was born in Pittsburgh, born into a family of poverty. When she was two years old, her mother and father died in a car accident. Little Anna didn't know it at the moment, but her life would become miserable. She was put into an orphanage at first, and was adopted by a family of six. Anna soon found that the Jennings were using her for child labor, and so she fled through an unlocked window, and running away to another orphanage. Anna prefered being in an orphanage, it was a place where she could sympathize and play with children her age. Anna was never adopted again before she was eleven years old.
One day, a tall black woman adorned with jewels and was just plain beautiful walked in through the doors of Katy's Orphanage. Every childs' mouth became agape and the look of her, and all hoped to be going home with her. Every child except Anna who was still wary with the idea of getting adopted. However, the woman took one look at her, and said with an unsmiling face, “she will do.”
Ever since then Anna realized how lucky she was with Wardrid. Though chores were rough, she tried her best to please Wardrid. She always felt something missing inside of her though. She had only interacted with an adult the three years she lived with Wardrid, she was even homeschooled. Anna had a desire inside of her to have companionship with a person her own age, like the children in the orphanage.
Anna sighed once more, and fell to sleep.
10) Drink or eat for at least five minutes
Done
11) In eight minutes, the main character dies a sudden death.
(151 words)
Wardrid tried to wake Anna up, but there was no breath coming from the child. Wardrid let out a cry of anguish and despair, and rushed to call for help on the only electronic device in the house. A loud, screeching ambulance came, taking Anna to the nearest hospital. Men took the time to CPR Anna, but it was out of vain. In the hospital, Anna was proclaimed dead. She had a heart attack, maybe a stroke, though it was quite unusual that a girl so young and healthy would get one. For a couple of minutes, Wardrid felt a wave of Deja vu wash over her. She remembered the years back when her husband died from a stroke. She couldn't lose Anna, but she did.
“May I have time by myself,'' Wardrid asked.
”Of course dear,“ said one of the nurses, and soon nobody was present except Wardrid and Anna.
12) In order to retrieve the lost writing competition submissions, stop working on the weekly and read
(Done)
13) For 250 words, your character feels a burst of nostalgia and this mood is carried through the rest of the story.
(298 words)
On the drive home, Wardrid looked out the window of her car, and saw the clouds gray and dark. Small specks of water fell down from the sky, and soon fat raindrops pattered down as well. Wardrid had never properly told Anna how much she adored her and her imagination, and she regretted it. Suddenly, Wardrid thought of all the memories she had during the five years with Anna. We went to the festival of lights once, Wardrid thought, and reminisced all the moments of happiness she had. Thoughts tumbled through her exhausted and overwhelmed brain, but even then, Wardrid found the energy to smile at the legacy and impact Ann had on her. Then, she thought of her husband, and that was all it took for her to cry.
Anna was so much similar to her husband, both of them jolly and kind to everyone and everything. Wardrid always wanted to be like them, but found it quite difficult. She would always be in awe of Anna or her husband as they did things that she would have never even thought to do.
Nostalgia was quite heartwarming and bitter sweet, but Wardrid embraced it for her own sanity. Her love for Anna and her husband would never die or flicker, she would remember them, and do what they would have loved and encouraged her to do.
It was quite soon that she reached her country penthouse, and saw the fields of boysenberries and strawberries soaking in the rain with happiness. When Wardrid went inside her home, she went straight to a room she had never been in for a decade. She walked in the doors of her husband's room, and sat down on the floor. That was then she decided to do what she considered the unthinkable.
14) Do something creative for 15 minutes.
(Done!)
15) For the next 15 minutes, work on one of your characters, and describe what makes them so special. Explore their motivations and fears, what drives them to do what they do?
(296 words)
Wardrid is a beautiful and popular woman of color. Her looks, attitude, and spirit all contribute to her popularity among the people around her. However, ever since her husband and adopted child both died, she became more resilient, and more capable of taking risks and doing things she normally wouldn't do. She had feared the unknown before the two important figures in her life passed away, but through grieving, she thought back about Anna and her husband's impact on her, and strived to do the same and do things that would have made them proud. Though she still grieves of the two deaths, she tries not to let it corrupt her life. Wardrid is a very prideful woman, however, and sometimes lets the little things bug her. Her anger is her worst quality, but even that is getting better through her mental pep talks. Wardrid likes to think things through, but sometimes she does become impulsive, and very stubborn and hard to persuade out of when she had an idea within her. Only failure will stop her from doing something.
In general, Wardrid is a heroine, but can be also seen as the villain. There are people who love her, but the ones who hate her, hate her with a passion like no other. This may be because of their lack of knowledge of Wardrid's character, and their quick judgment of her through her looks. The ones who hate her have some prejudices against people of color, but instead of letting it get to her, Wardrid ignores them. Sometimes, Wardrids do explode with emotions, and become the very definition of angry - when she is in this stage, she should be promptly avoided until she cools down and settles all the anger and frustration inside of her.
16) In order to unlock the door, stop working on this weekly and write a list of ten awesome things about a person who has significantly impacted you.
(66 words)
(Former teacher)
1. You are kind .
2. You are forgiving.
3. You teach us with patience.
4. You help us when we need it most.
5. You are cheerful every day.
6. You care about us.
7. You teach with an energy like no other.
8. You try to make anything fun for us.
9. You make us laugh.
10. You have taught us the importance of character.
17) You must write for ten minutes with a prompt given to you by a person in a cabin opposite to your ranking.
Prompt: ”Your character travels to a medieval castle and joins together with the locals to fend off invaders.“
(202 words)
Daffodil raced through the merchant selling goods, and went straight to the Grandeur Castle. She saluted the guards quickly and took a second to pause and straighten out her outfit - after all she was meeting the Queen of Linsomy. Daffodil started to strut to the Queen's quarter, and gave the door a polite but sturdy knock.
”Come in, Daffodil!“ the Queen sang melodiously.
Daffodil quite liked the queen. Queen Loving was quite kind, but she was also oblivious to things like war. Daffodil was the Queen's consultant and she helped make decisions that were ”quite hard“ for the Queen. Today, she was helping Queen Loving with the current situation going around in the kingdom.
”Queen Loving, the other kingdom, Rindlan threatened to declare war on us! Right now we have spies coming too. What do you suggest we shall do?“ Daffodil asked.
”Oh, I don't know, you can decide you're my consultant after all.“ Queen Loving said quite lazily.
”You can go now.“
DAffodil bowed to her and left. She was quite annoyed by her Queen's incompetence, but she would put matters into her own hands, she would fight in the upcoming war, and she would gather villagers to do the same.
18) In order to fix the rankings, write a list of five things you are proud of.
(Done)
(I would rather not share it, so no word count!)
19) For this activity, write 300 words describing your character having a sudden flashback of a previous event.
(362 words)
Wardrid smiled in happiness. Again, she was thinking about her times with Anna. One of her favorite memories was when she took Anna to the Annual Fair and sold their homemade boysenberry pie.
August 19
”Hurry up, Anna! We are expected to come earlier than the visitors!“ Wardrid exclaimed.
”Coming!“ Anna sang back, and soon, Wardrid could see a beautiful young girl, complete with a summer dress and tan.
The girl had changed a lot from the first time she had seen her, once fragile and delicate, she was now bold, beautiful, and brave.
”You better have a jacket! You will freeze to death out there!“ Wardrid said, and Anna just waved the hoodie in her arms in response.
”Let us go to the fair!“ Anna abruptly sang, and ran out the door, skipping to the car.
Wardrid smiled happily, and walked to her blue Chevy, a car once owned by her husband. She wistfully looked at the sky, thinking, but cut herself off; she had a fair to go to. She drove miles upon miles to the fair, and Anna sang beautifully to pass the time. Wardrid thought that the Anna girl was quite lovely, and enjoyed her company.
When they reached the fair, Anna gasped in surprise. Pumpkins were large and plump, the haystacks were perfectly arranged, and everything was just so perfect. Anna squealed in delight as they walked over to the baby chick, and she looked at Wardrid with a pitiful face.
”Can I please have one?“ she asked, and took out her small purse, ”I will buy it with my own money!“
Wardrid thought about it and nodded. Then again, she thought that maybe she should buy the chick for Anna. Wardrid had never given any gifts to the girl.
”Pick your favorite one, and I will pay for you.“ Wardrid said.
Anna thanked her so many times and it took hours for her to choose one, that she and Wardrid forgot all about the pies they were going to sell!
Wardrid laughed, ”I guess we either sell them tomorrow or eat them all!“ she cried.
Anna and Wardrid walked around all the stalls, being happy together.
20) In order to fix the light, take a 15 minute break.
(Done!)
21) Choose a subgenre and include it in your story. (I chose urban fantasy)
(247 words)
Wardrid walked into her husband's bedroom after thinking about Anna, and breathed in the musty smell of books. Her husband had loved them, and so, she gradually learned to love them too. For the past few days, Wardrid had been cleaning Anna and her husband's rooms. In Anna's room, she saw many souvenirs she and Anna had gotten at fun places, and in her husband's room, she found many things relating to writing. Everything gave her nostalgia , but this time, she loved the feeling. As she was dusting a bookshelf, she heard a rustle. Wonder what that might be, Wardrid thought. She kept hearing the odd sounds, the sounds getting louder and louder.
”Wardrid, Wardrid,“ a voice suddenly called to her.
Wardrid looked behind her, and screamed, but paused. It was only a book, but it was levitating in front of her. She backed away from it, but hit a bookshelf, and books started to rain down. Suddenly, the book spewed out monstrous creatures that she knew could have only been imagined by the mind of a person she loved dearly: her husband. The room was full of sounds and creatures never before heard by man, and Wardrid cowered in fear in a corner. Then, the book, after spewing all its contents, went straight to Wardrid. The book became larger and larger, and then engulfed Wardrid whole. The book disappeared soon after, and so did the creatures, but unfortunately Wardrid did too, and she never came back.
22) Write 500 words, and leave your story on an unresolved cliffhanger.
(513 words)
Wardrid looked around her surroundings in wonderment. The place she was in was sparkling. Am I dead? she wondered and shivered at the thought of that. Her gaze fell to a brook, and she walked forward to its gleaming and perfect waters. She heard giggling and laughter along the way, which seemed vaguely familiar. Just as she was about to touch the water, she felt a tug, and fell backwards. A man had held her back, and she was not happy about it. Just as she was about to scold the person for their horrible manners, she looked up, and saw a familiar and kind face.
”Andrew…?“ she started.
Wardrid beamed at the man, the name felt foregein when she said it, but it still had the sweet sensation when said it. She was back with her husband at last!
”Wardrid…?“ the man replied, and like Wardrid, beamed, his smile so blinding.
Of course, Wardrid went back to her scolding state.
”You shouldn't have pulled me back like that! Let me enjoy the waters!“ she glanced back longingly, ”They are so beautiful.“ she said, wistfully.
Andrew smiled sympathetically, but was stern. ”The waters are full of lurking creatures, ready to bite,“ he said, ”You need to be careful here, this is a place of deception.“
Andrew frowned at the place, and began to sigh. ”If only I knew…“ he mumbled to himself.
He and Wardrid stood there in silence, watching the birds go by. Wardrid still could hear the laughter of a child, over yonder. She was quite puzzled. She wondered who it could be, but her knowledge seemed to be limited, as if only a couple memories survived in her brain.
”Hey Andrew, can we go to the sound of the laughter?“ Wardrid pleaded. She expected it would be quite difficult to persuade him.
”Alright,“ Andrew replied, ”Follow me.“
Andrew and Wardrid walked through layers upon layers of bramble, scraping their limbs as they went through. Every cut was bloodier than the last, but somehow, it gave Wardrid more strength than less, as if the pain made her stronger. The terrains the two went through were vastly different, and it seemed almost impossible that they all coexisted together. The laughter of the child became more and more audible, and sometimes they could hear fragments of sentences.
”Come here, little chick!“ the voice said.
The smell of apple pie seemed to arouse, and it all seemed nostalgic to Wardrid. Andrew walked with a stern serious face, and never talked the whole time. After hours of walking, Andrew stopped, and pointed to a direction.
”Thus it is time for us to part,“ Andrew started, ”I cannot go further, keep walking to the north, and you will meet her, the girl you are searching for."
Wardrid was about to argue, but Andrew vanished into thin air.
Wardrid walked some more, and soon, came across a chicken pen. It felt like deja vu. A girl came out from behind it, and Wardrid gasped. She knew this girl, she had heard the laughter before.
It was Anna.
- Peach_Drawing
-
Scratcher
1000+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
word war - july 30
words: 405
warred: @22shock
status: won
Isa had opened the door one day and then entered the room, ignoing everyone who was yelling for her to stop. She walked further and further in, then vanished into the darkness. She would never come out of the room.
No matter how many people protested and tried to gather search parties, nobody wanted to go into the room, much less try to get someone out of the room. As for everyone else who had come into the room before, they were also considered a lost cause by pretty much everyone else who had heard about the room and what had happened in there.
Most people decided to leave it alone, but I want to change that- which is why I’m sending this to you; if you are reading this and want to help to get Isa and the others out of that room (trap), please go to the place just before that room where you and other people can watch people go in (that was how it was historically used, but now it’s just a room for people to sit and wait to be let into another room) when the sun and moon meet and cancel each other out.
I hope you’ll be there, but if not please don’t worry because I never expected anyone else to come with me and I want people who want to come to come of their own free will (though I myself will go insdide mo matter what or who is coming with me or inside because I personally believe that nobody deserves to be stuck inside one room for all of eternity.
That is a terrible fate that I would never wish upon anyone, and if you would you either have a very serious problem that you should solve with other people and not by wishing a horrible fate upon it or don’t comprehend the dangers of people locked in one room forever with no way to get out and never leaving).
Related, I want to leave this town because it keeps throwing people into that room and not letting them leave or letting other people gather search parties to rescue them. It’s a very unfair punishment that I think should be abolished entirely, but unfortunately we have to change the government before we change the laws… Does anybody want to help me or get helped by me to run for mayor of this place? I understand
words: 405
warred: @22shock
status: won
Isa had opened the door one day and then entered the room, ignoing everyone who was yelling for her to stop. She walked further and further in, then vanished into the darkness. She would never come out of the room.
No matter how many people protested and tried to gather search parties, nobody wanted to go into the room, much less try to get someone out of the room. As for everyone else who had come into the room before, they were also considered a lost cause by pretty much everyone else who had heard about the room and what had happened in there.
Most people decided to leave it alone, but I want to change that- which is why I’m sending this to you; if you are reading this and want to help to get Isa and the others out of that room (trap), please go to the place just before that room where you and other people can watch people go in (that was how it was historically used, but now it’s just a room for people to sit and wait to be let into another room) when the sun and moon meet and cancel each other out.
I hope you’ll be there, but if not please don’t worry because I never expected anyone else to come with me and I want people who want to come to come of their own free will (though I myself will go insdide mo matter what or who is coming with me or inside because I personally believe that nobody deserves to be stuck inside one room for all of eternity.
That is a terrible fate that I would never wish upon anyone, and if you would you either have a very serious problem that you should solve with other people and not by wishing a horrible fate upon it or don’t comprehend the dangers of people locked in one room forever with no way to get out and never leaving).
Related, I want to leave this town because it keeps throwing people into that room and not letting them leave or letting other people gather search parties to rescue them. It’s a very unfair punishment that I think should be abolished entirely, but unfortunately we have to change the government before we change the laws… Does anybody want to help me or get helped by me to run for mayor of this place? I understand
- Rey_venclaw
-
Scratcher
1000+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
“Julian!” I call out, slipping my sandwich for the day into my bag before setting it aside to search the house for him.
We have to leave for summer camp in ten minutes and my little brother is nowhere to be found.
“Seriously, Julian!” I call out, my words echoing throughout the house, “We have to go now, where the heck are you?”
“I can't go to camp today, Millie,” comes his response. It's quiet. Quiet enough that I'm not sure which direction it came from.
“Why not?” I shout back.
“I'm kind of under the weather.” His voice isn't quiet exactly, I now realize. It's more… muffled by something. Which means he's probably still in his room. I make my way back into the hall and peek through his door, which is open to a crack. He seems to have wrapped himself in newspaper and is lying on the floor.
“Julian?” I ask, “What are you doing, buddy?”
“I'm under the weather,” he explains, and I have to fight to hold back giggles. “Now I don't have to go to camp.”
I walk forward and pull as much of the newspaper as I can – which is indeed comprised mostly of weather reports, away from my goof of a brother.
“Julian,” I say gently, once his face is revealed to me, “'Under the weather' means you're not feeling well, you're sick. It doesn't mean you've piled news reports on top of your body.
“What? That's stupid. Why does it mean that?”
“That's a good question<” I say, taking his hand to help him up from the floor. “I'm not really sure. We can look it up when we get back from camp, alright?”
Julian nods.
“Good. Now let's hurry up and get ready, we don't want to be late!”
We have to leave for summer camp in ten minutes and my little brother is nowhere to be found.
“Seriously, Julian!” I call out, my words echoing throughout the house, “We have to go now, where the heck are you?”
“I can't go to camp today, Millie,” comes his response. It's quiet. Quiet enough that I'm not sure which direction it came from.
“Why not?” I shout back.
“I'm kind of under the weather.” His voice isn't quiet exactly, I now realize. It's more… muffled by something. Which means he's probably still in his room. I make my way back into the hall and peek through his door, which is open to a crack. He seems to have wrapped himself in newspaper and is lying on the floor.
“Julian?” I ask, “What are you doing, buddy?”
“I'm under the weather,” he explains, and I have to fight to hold back giggles. “Now I don't have to go to camp.”
I walk forward and pull as much of the newspaper as I can – which is indeed comprised mostly of weather reports, away from my goof of a brother.
“Julian,” I say gently, once his face is revealed to me, “'Under the weather' means you're not feeling well, you're sick. It doesn't mean you've piled news reports on top of your body.
“What? That's stupid. Why does it mean that?”
“That's a good question<” I say, taking his hand to help him up from the floor. “I'm not really sure. We can look it up when we get back from camp, alright?”
Julian nods.
“Good. Now let's hurry up and get ready, we don't want to be late!”
Last edited by Rey_venclaw (July 30, 2022 19:28:34)
- ThePupanimator
-
New Scratcher
9 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
“ Dan gets to play all he wants.” She grumbles while walking around the room aimlessly. She was supposed to be studying, but she forgets about it and listens to her gamer brother instead. “I’ve never heard that sound before?” She said, She wanted to go to his room to check what it was. “Wait, I need to study for an exam.” she remembered “I need to work on it if I want my scholarship ” May said still sad “What was he playing?” she wondered May sat down impatiently “Nope! I can't do it anymore, I need to see!” She ran back up. She was exhausted from running. May entered the room but instead of a VR set there was a Xbox?
Trying something new
May decided to start the Xbox and start a game. The first Game was called the Friends from the planet over there and it started peacefully. She looked around and saw a guide . “ Hey I’m new here, can you teach me how to play?” she asked “Play? The guide said “this is no place to play” “Oh yeah you don't know.” she muttered “Your a strange one but I’ll still help you we here are scientist we are trying to communicate to the aliens we are going to be the first one to do so” he said without missing a word May learned how to build machine for the project but a few minutes later a red alarm goes out “what's happening!” she screamed “I don’t know!” he screams back then a ugly alien broke the door open May shrieked in fright then the game shut down. “What happened” she question she tried putting it back but it didn't work “Oh well I guess it's broken she paused that game was so real too real….”
Breaking the fourth wall
The next game was called farm life “Huh! May exclaimed ``why would my brother have a baby game!” She looks around quickly. “Well I'd rather play games than study so here we go I guess.” she said while putting on the VR set. Like the title said she spawned in a farm
“What should I do first?” she said . May thought for a minute I'll explore first she started walking. First she saw three little pigs not the book but literally three little pigs ok let's see what's they are about the all stood up on there feet and started rapping? “What the heck May said I was not expecting this I I'm not prepared for this. But a board said that she had to choose which rapper. It was Mr.Wolf vs The three little pigs. ”Ok she said I am basically a judge wait that's boring“ ”No its not“ said a voice ”Who is that she asked pretty scared“ ”Umm its me your truly Bea the narrator, you know that I'm real right“ May said nothing ”Right?“ she still didn't answer ”Right!“ ”HaHAHahA yeah right.“ she answered awkwardly there was a silence no one was talking. ”I know when you're lying you know.“ I said, breaking the silence ”Ok ok I didn't know I'm..“ ”Shush!” I said , ‘' I want to hear the rap battle.“ An air horn sound was put on this meaning it was beginning. Oink, oink, oink, grunt, oink, grunt, grunt. Aooo, woof, woof, Awooooo, awoooo. ”Oops I forgot to add translation welp I’ll read you a story instead I said “Ok anything to not here this monstrosity” May answered. But when I was going to tell the story it shut down “Not again” she said “Maybe it'll work. She tried a few times but it didn't work ”I'm going to have zero dollars after this oh well!“
Include someone in your cabin
“Ok the next game is called grocery simulator hmm ok.” May said she put the game in and put on the VR set the game was easy she was going to go to be a grocery clerk checking the price of the customer but she got bored easily until a girl named SqueakyBird520 “ Hey she said do you want to rob the bank?” “Wwhat? Why?” she asked “Cause why not nevermind let's watch Annie the musical 10 times!” they stared at each other for a while “Well I really want more money sooo ok.” There is a nearby bank. Should we rob that one?” Squeak asked “Sure May answered, why not” so they went to the bank and robbed it and the police were soon on their tails “What do we do now!” May asked, “We run!” so we ran to her car and drove off to her house “Quick down the basement she said we ran into the basement. “I can't believe we made it alive.” said may “We did it now we must celebrate with pizza and musical they sat down to eat but as soon as they sat down the game crashed “No not again she said I really like that one she exclaimed, well I guess the next one”
”Next Game!“ she shouts not caring about the neighbours. The game was an Adventure game where you just explored and survived ”This is boring!“ she said just about when she was going to take out the game. She heard a loud sound ”What's happening!!“ she said while being sucked into the game? ”What what why I am in a game!“ she screamed ”You always were.“ said a voice ”Who said that!“ said May ”Me Bea.“ she said ”Oh no not you!“ she said ”Whatever anyway you are the chosen one blah blah blah go and kill the monster torturing us all blah blah now go and don't come back.“ ”Ok!“ May said She started off pretty well. She got some wood and built a tower that continued for three days but on day four was a deadly one she started looking for the lion king tomb. He was trying to fight against the monster but got hurt in the process so he formed a ruby so that the chosen one will use it to kill the monster. It was guarded by mutant. she creeped into the tomb but when she took a look at the mutant she decided to steal it instead. she tried to sneak in But… ”Ahhh“ shouted May ”State your name.“ the mutant named ”Mmay“ she said ”Mmay you can’t be here now your must be terminated!“ ”Nooooo.“ Then the Game glitched out ”That was close“ she said
”Now what is next!“ she shouts . The game was a RPG game . May hears the sound and gets sucked in again. ”Whhhhyyy meeeee?!“ she shouts she said while being sucked into what she liked to call her doom ”Not again.“ she said ``What do you want to leave me alone!” “Hey you wanted to play, you're getting to play now, shut up or else I'll hit you with a chicken.” said I“Fine!” May mumbled “Anyway I said I'll have to actually tell you what you have to do instead of blabbering ok!” May nods her head up and down. “So I will give you chocolate .” she says while giving her the bar . “Half of it is eaten…” “Wow! I said. ``Look at the time it is getting hot in here or what ook bye ``''Wait what am I supposed to do!” “You're supposed to protect it with all your life,'' said I, and if anyone touches it you get revenge by stealing their companions and adding it to the group.” May stares blankly at me. “Can you repeat that?” Bea sighed when she finally explained it to her. While walking around she notices that the chocolate is gone. She sees a guy getting away with her pet. “Oh no you don't.” she says while running after the guy she followed the guy into a cave with a lot of chocolate. “It's time to get revenge.” she said caling me “What do you wwoah.” “Eat it all except one,” said May. But I have already started eating. When she was done the Guy came back to see that all of his choco stuff was eaten. But when they were going to celebrate the game shut down.
Writing something with birds as setting
The next game was a peaceful game. You know like peaceful mode on Minecraft you get what I mean….I hope. May was supposed to have a peaceful time. For May it was very peaceful especially since I wasn't around. There were so many things to do like skip rocks, play with the children and her favourite one was eating Ice Cream in the park with all the birds. It was very fun for her to see the way the pigeons walk. While going to get some more Ice Scream she saw a baby bird on the Ground she picked it up and put it back in the nest. If you know Mama birds don't like people touching their babies. So the Mama bird swung down on her. “Ouch!” May shout while running away. Happily the game glitched so she is fine and out now stop looking at me like she had it too good for too long ok!
Now instead of playing a game lets do an interview with my character May. So May what is your favourite colour and why. “Blue because when I look at it I feel happy.” So because it makes you feel happy, “Yes.” Why do you think you're special? “IDK why did you?” I wanted to make a character from my life so I chose my bestie. She wasn’t as rude as you ofcourse(That is obviously not her name though) So what do you think of me? “I dislike you!” And I am going to ignore that in respect of my friend. What is your race? “I’m not gonna tell everyone!” Ok so what are you afraid of? “I'm scared of people judging me like my mom tells me to study a lot and I don’t want to upset her ” Favourite food. “Rice.” Favourite sauce. “Ketchup.” Favourite fruit? “Watermelon.” Well my time is running out so go get some popcorn and listen to the next story.
Song fic
The next game was a dating game. “Disgusting” May said, closing her eyes ``Well at least you don't have to do it in real life.“ I said ”So your not gonna suck me in?“ she asked ”Yeah I'm not this is too mushy“ I said ”Yay!“ May said jumping for joy. ”Go on, put it in,'' I said , rushing her. “Ok ok!” “The game is easy. You go on a date and do everything the instruction tells you to do. ”Ok, that's easy.“ may say not knowing that I'm taking revenge. Then she pressed the play button. But there was a tutorial with no skip button. ”Oh come on I hate tutorials!“ she said ”Well to bad you have to do it.“ I said, hiding my smile. She finished the tutorial. The first thing she had to do was pour wine into a cup. It was pretty hard because she kept on smashing the glass and her date got angry and left. She retried the level and passed the pouring wine part next she had to get the food in the restaurant. ”Where are the waiters?“ she asked ”There is no waiter I said expect your date to go along now.“ She failed that part again for a while because the control was hard. I wondered who did that? The next task was to sing for him. ”No I can't do this anymore I'm just gonna sing and thas all.
the light turned off she was starting
I wanna woop woop woop but I'm broken hearted
Cr-cr-cry but I like to party
T-t-touch but I got nobody
Here on my own (here on my own)
I wanna woop woop woop but I'm broken hearted
Cr-cr-cry since the day we parted
T-t-touch but I got nobody
So I do it solo
It's solo, solo, everybody
It's solo, everybody
It's solo, solo, everybody
I do it solo (it solo, solo, everybody)
It's solo, solo, everybody
It's solo, everybody
It's solo, solo, everybody
I do it solo
So I do it solo
mic drop
Then she turned off the game. “Well you're harsh.” I said, “Oh, be quiet.” she answered
Amnesia
The next game was called what's that.
“Ready to play?” I ask “Yes.” she said looking nervous. The loud noise sounded through the speakers. She was getting sucked in again. “What's happening!!” she said while being sucked into the game? “What, why am I in a game!” she screamed “You always were.” said a voice “Who said that!” said May “Me Bea.” she said “Oh no not you!” she said “oh yeah you this game is about how you got amnesia and have to interact with people to gain it back ok.” Okay? She walked along the street and saw her brother. “Hey sis what are you doing here?''the stranger asked. “Umm who are you?” May answered “Your older brother Dan?” he said “Oh YyEaH jUsT kIDding bRo.” she said “Your weird.” Dan said “I’m not weird!” “Yes you are.” “Whatever I’m going home,” she said, “Race you.” While running to catch up but just then she ran by someone who gave her a big hug. It was a lady. “What are you doing here May? Did you finish your homework.” At that moment she remembered everything about her studies,her brother. And her mom who counted on her to get a scholarship. Then Game turned off and she only thought of one thing: homework
Realisation that no one is perfect
“Hey where are you going” I ask “To-do homework she answered Mom would be mad at me if I didn't finish.” “Hey it's ok..” “No it's not ok I don't want my mom to think that I am a failure.” “Hey I'm saying this on my opinion no one is perfect and that's ok you don't have to try so hard to please your parents because one they will pass on so the only person you will have to please is the big man upstairs and that girl in the mirror.” I say hoping that she'll understands. She looks in my eye and hugs me. I jump up happily and say “This is the cause for a celebration!” I say “What are we going to-do'' she asks while wiping off her tear ”We are going to have a virtual party woohoo!“ suddenly a VR set pop up. ”Woah lets do this.“ May shouts in excitement ”Ok i'm transporting you to spongesbob's house!“ I say ”Umm what?!“ May said But the loud sound rang out and May was transported to Bikini bottoms. ”Are you ready kids.“I shouted ” Aye Aye captain.“ she answered ”I can't hear you“ I said ”AYE AYE CAPTAIN“ May say as loud as she can. ”Who lives in a pineapple under the sea.“ We sang and we sang until we couldn't. ”Hey May says lets buy a Krabby Patty“ ”Ok.“ I answered happy that she was happy. When we entered inside we saw squidward sulking ”I'll never learn how to play the clarinet.“ May walked up to him and said the same thing I said to her. He just rolled his eyes. ”Umm why did I think that would work?“ ”I do know.“ the game glitched out she back to her house again. ”Well I better do my homework but when she looked on the paper it was all done. She smies to herself hoping she would see her friend again.
________
+2604 words
Trying something new
May decided to start the Xbox and start a game. The first Game was called the Friends from the planet over there and it started peacefully. She looked around and saw a guide . “ Hey I’m new here, can you teach me how to play?” she asked “Play? The guide said “this is no place to play” “Oh yeah you don't know.” she muttered “Your a strange one but I’ll still help you we here are scientist we are trying to communicate to the aliens we are going to be the first one to do so” he said without missing a word May learned how to build machine for the project but a few minutes later a red alarm goes out “what's happening!” she screamed “I don’t know!” he screams back then a ugly alien broke the door open May shrieked in fright then the game shut down. “What happened” she question she tried putting it back but it didn't work “Oh well I guess it's broken she paused that game was so real too real….”
Breaking the fourth wall
The next game was called farm life “Huh! May exclaimed ``why would my brother have a baby game!” She looks around quickly. “Well I'd rather play games than study so here we go I guess.” she said while putting on the VR set. Like the title said she spawned in a farm
“What should I do first?” she said . May thought for a minute I'll explore first she started walking. First she saw three little pigs not the book but literally three little pigs ok let's see what's they are about the all stood up on there feet and started rapping? “What the heck May said I was not expecting this I I'm not prepared for this. But a board said that she had to choose which rapper. It was Mr.Wolf vs The three little pigs. ”Ok she said I am basically a judge wait that's boring“ ”No its not“ said a voice ”Who is that she asked pretty scared“ ”Umm its me your truly Bea the narrator, you know that I'm real right“ May said nothing ”Right?“ she still didn't answer ”Right!“ ”HaHAHahA yeah right.“ she answered awkwardly there was a silence no one was talking. ”I know when you're lying you know.“ I said, breaking the silence ”Ok ok I didn't know I'm..“ ”Shush!” I said , ‘' I want to hear the rap battle.“ An air horn sound was put on this meaning it was beginning. Oink, oink, oink, grunt, oink, grunt, grunt. Aooo, woof, woof, Awooooo, awoooo. ”Oops I forgot to add translation welp I’ll read you a story instead I said “Ok anything to not here this monstrosity” May answered. But when I was going to tell the story it shut down “Not again” she said “Maybe it'll work. She tried a few times but it didn't work ”I'm going to have zero dollars after this oh well!“
Include someone in your cabin
“Ok the next game is called grocery simulator hmm ok.” May said she put the game in and put on the VR set the game was easy she was going to go to be a grocery clerk checking the price of the customer but she got bored easily until a girl named SqueakyBird520 “ Hey she said do you want to rob the bank?” “Wwhat? Why?” she asked “Cause why not nevermind let's watch Annie the musical 10 times!” they stared at each other for a while “Well I really want more money sooo ok.” There is a nearby bank. Should we rob that one?” Squeak asked “Sure May answered, why not” so they went to the bank and robbed it and the police were soon on their tails “What do we do now!” May asked, “We run!” so we ran to her car and drove off to her house “Quick down the basement she said we ran into the basement. “I can't believe we made it alive.” said may “We did it now we must celebrate with pizza and musical they sat down to eat but as soon as they sat down the game crashed “No not again she said I really like that one she exclaimed, well I guess the next one”
”Next Game!“ she shouts not caring about the neighbours. The game was an Adventure game where you just explored and survived ”This is boring!“ she said just about when she was going to take out the game. She heard a loud sound ”What's happening!!“ she said while being sucked into the game? ”What what why I am in a game!“ she screamed ”You always were.“ said a voice ”Who said that!“ said May ”Me Bea.“ she said ”Oh no not you!“ she said ”Whatever anyway you are the chosen one blah blah blah go and kill the monster torturing us all blah blah now go and don't come back.“ ”Ok!“ May said She started off pretty well. She got some wood and built a tower that continued for three days but on day four was a deadly one she started looking for the lion king tomb. He was trying to fight against the monster but got hurt in the process so he formed a ruby so that the chosen one will use it to kill the monster. It was guarded by mutant. she creeped into the tomb but when she took a look at the mutant she decided to steal it instead. she tried to sneak in But… ”Ahhh“ shouted May ”State your name.“ the mutant named ”Mmay“ she said ”Mmay you can’t be here now your must be terminated!“ ”Nooooo.“ Then the Game glitched out ”That was close“ she said
”Now what is next!“ she shouts . The game was a RPG game . May hears the sound and gets sucked in again. ”Whhhhyyy meeeee?!“ she shouts she said while being sucked into what she liked to call her doom ”Not again.“ she said ``What do you want to leave me alone!” “Hey you wanted to play, you're getting to play now, shut up or else I'll hit you with a chicken.” said I“Fine!” May mumbled “Anyway I said I'll have to actually tell you what you have to do instead of blabbering ok!” May nods her head up and down. “So I will give you chocolate .” she says while giving her the bar . “Half of it is eaten…” “Wow! I said. ``Look at the time it is getting hot in here or what ook bye ``''Wait what am I supposed to do!” “You're supposed to protect it with all your life,'' said I, and if anyone touches it you get revenge by stealing their companions and adding it to the group.” May stares blankly at me. “Can you repeat that?” Bea sighed when she finally explained it to her. While walking around she notices that the chocolate is gone. She sees a guy getting away with her pet. “Oh no you don't.” she says while running after the guy she followed the guy into a cave with a lot of chocolate. “It's time to get revenge.” she said caling me “What do you wwoah.” “Eat it all except one,” said May. But I have already started eating. When she was done the Guy came back to see that all of his choco stuff was eaten. But when they were going to celebrate the game shut down.
Writing something with birds as setting
The next game was a peaceful game. You know like peaceful mode on Minecraft you get what I mean….I hope. May was supposed to have a peaceful time. For May it was very peaceful especially since I wasn't around. There were so many things to do like skip rocks, play with the children and her favourite one was eating Ice Cream in the park with all the birds. It was very fun for her to see the way the pigeons walk. While going to get some more Ice Scream she saw a baby bird on the Ground she picked it up and put it back in the nest. If you know Mama birds don't like people touching their babies. So the Mama bird swung down on her. “Ouch!” May shout while running away. Happily the game glitched so she is fine and out now stop looking at me like she had it too good for too long ok!
Now instead of playing a game lets do an interview with my character May. So May what is your favourite colour and why. “Blue because when I look at it I feel happy.” So because it makes you feel happy, “Yes.” Why do you think you're special? “IDK why did you?” I wanted to make a character from my life so I chose my bestie. She wasn’t as rude as you ofcourse(That is obviously not her name though) So what do you think of me? “I dislike you!” And I am going to ignore that in respect of my friend. What is your race? “I’m not gonna tell everyone!” Ok so what are you afraid of? “I'm scared of people judging me like my mom tells me to study a lot and I don’t want to upset her ” Favourite food. “Rice.” Favourite sauce. “Ketchup.” Favourite fruit? “Watermelon.” Well my time is running out so go get some popcorn and listen to the next story.
Song fic
The next game was a dating game. “Disgusting” May said, closing her eyes ``Well at least you don't have to do it in real life.“ I said ”So your not gonna suck me in?“ she asked ”Yeah I'm not this is too mushy“ I said ”Yay!“ May said jumping for joy. ”Go on, put it in,'' I said , rushing her. “Ok ok!” “The game is easy. You go on a date and do everything the instruction tells you to do. ”Ok, that's easy.“ may say not knowing that I'm taking revenge. Then she pressed the play button. But there was a tutorial with no skip button. ”Oh come on I hate tutorials!“ she said ”Well to bad you have to do it.“ I said, hiding my smile. She finished the tutorial. The first thing she had to do was pour wine into a cup. It was pretty hard because she kept on smashing the glass and her date got angry and left. She retried the level and passed the pouring wine part next she had to get the food in the restaurant. ”Where are the waiters?“ she asked ”There is no waiter I said expect your date to go along now.“ She failed that part again for a while because the control was hard. I wondered who did that? The next task was to sing for him. ”No I can't do this anymore I'm just gonna sing and thas all.
the light turned off she was starting
I wanna woop woop woop but I'm broken hearted
Cr-cr-cry but I like to party
T-t-touch but I got nobody
Here on my own (here on my own)
I wanna woop woop woop but I'm broken hearted
Cr-cr-cry since the day we parted
T-t-touch but I got nobody
So I do it solo
It's solo, solo, everybody
It's solo, everybody
It's solo, solo, everybody
I do it solo (it solo, solo, everybody)
It's solo, solo, everybody
It's solo, everybody
It's solo, solo, everybody
I do it solo
So I do it solo
mic drop
Then she turned off the game. “Well you're harsh.” I said, “Oh, be quiet.” she answered
Amnesia
The next game was called what's that.
“Ready to play?” I ask “Yes.” she said looking nervous. The loud noise sounded through the speakers. She was getting sucked in again. “What's happening!!” she said while being sucked into the game? “What, why am I in a game!” she screamed “You always were.” said a voice “Who said that!” said May “Me Bea.” she said “Oh no not you!” she said “oh yeah you this game is about how you got amnesia and have to interact with people to gain it back ok.” Okay? She walked along the street and saw her brother. “Hey sis what are you doing here?''the stranger asked. “Umm who are you?” May answered “Your older brother Dan?” he said “Oh YyEaH jUsT kIDding bRo.” she said “Your weird.” Dan said “I’m not weird!” “Yes you are.” “Whatever I’m going home,” she said, “Race you.” While running to catch up but just then she ran by someone who gave her a big hug. It was a lady. “What are you doing here May? Did you finish your homework.” At that moment she remembered everything about her studies,her brother. And her mom who counted on her to get a scholarship. Then Game turned off and she only thought of one thing: homework
Realisation that no one is perfect
“Hey where are you going” I ask “To-do homework she answered Mom would be mad at me if I didn't finish.” “Hey it's ok..” “No it's not ok I don't want my mom to think that I am a failure.” “Hey I'm saying this on my opinion no one is perfect and that's ok you don't have to try so hard to please your parents because one they will pass on so the only person you will have to please is the big man upstairs and that girl in the mirror.” I say hoping that she'll understands. She looks in my eye and hugs me. I jump up happily and say “This is the cause for a celebration!” I say “What are we going to-do'' she asks while wiping off her tear ”We are going to have a virtual party woohoo!“ suddenly a VR set pop up. ”Woah lets do this.“ May shouts in excitement ”Ok i'm transporting you to spongesbob's house!“ I say ”Umm what?!“ May said But the loud sound rang out and May was transported to Bikini bottoms. ”Are you ready kids.“I shouted ” Aye Aye captain.“ she answered ”I can't hear you“ I said ”AYE AYE CAPTAIN“ May say as loud as she can. ”Who lives in a pineapple under the sea.“ We sang and we sang until we couldn't. ”Hey May says lets buy a Krabby Patty“ ”Ok.“ I answered happy that she was happy. When we entered inside we saw squidward sulking ”I'll never learn how to play the clarinet.“ May walked up to him and said the same thing I said to her. He just rolled his eyes. ”Umm why did I think that would work?“ ”I do know.“ the game glitched out she back to her house again. ”Well I better do my homework but when she looked on the paper it was all done. She smies to herself hoping she would see her friend again.
________
+2604 words
- Peach_Drawing
-
Scratcher
1000+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
daily - july 30
words: 346
did i do this correctly-
“Come on,” I hissed, tugging Janice by her jacket sleeve around the corner. “We need to get out of here now!”
Janice reluctantly followed me, hugging the paper bag she had brought in and its contents close to her chest. “Alright… Are you sure Dan won’t mind?”
“Does he mind anything?” I asked back as I hurried down the road, sticking to the sidewalk and sides of buildings as closely as I could. The only good thing about this simulated world was that I could blend in just by wearing a white hoodie and pants. “He won’t notice, promise.”
“Okay,” Janice nodded, seemingly more sure about her decision now.
“The translator means that this will work,” I grinned, making sure to speak quietly so Dan couldn’t hear us. “We can finally have a pet. The theory is completely sound.”
“You don’t have to tell me that again,” Janice said with a roll of her eyes. We walked to the white circle in the middle of an intersection and stepped on it. In one flash of green light, we were home.
“So, how did you like it?” Dan asked as soon as we adjusted to the lighting of the room coated entirely in mirrors. “Did the bag’s contents translate properly?”
“Yup,” I said, while behind me Janice took a peek into the bag and nodded. “Mission successful. Can we go now?”
“Sure,” Dan nodded. “I’m going to need the pen back, though. You can keep the paperweight, rope, and sponges if you want.”
Janice looked at me nervously, and I nodded at her. She dug through the bag, and I felt my breath catch in my throat as I hoped that it would work.
“Ow!” Janice yelped, letting go of the bag. It hit the ground, and out ran the cat that had been hiding inside for most of our journey.
My eyes widened and I panicked, running forwards to try and hide the cat- but the mirrors meant that the cat was still visible.
“I guess the cat is out of the bag,” I said nervously.
words: 346
did i do this correctly-
“Come on,” I hissed, tugging Janice by her jacket sleeve around the corner. “We need to get out of here now!”
Janice reluctantly followed me, hugging the paper bag she had brought in and its contents close to her chest. “Alright… Are you sure Dan won’t mind?”
“Does he mind anything?” I asked back as I hurried down the road, sticking to the sidewalk and sides of buildings as closely as I could. The only good thing about this simulated world was that I could blend in just by wearing a white hoodie and pants. “He won’t notice, promise.”
“Okay,” Janice nodded, seemingly more sure about her decision now.
“The translator means that this will work,” I grinned, making sure to speak quietly so Dan couldn’t hear us. “We can finally have a pet. The theory is completely sound.”
“You don’t have to tell me that again,” Janice said with a roll of her eyes. We walked to the white circle in the middle of an intersection and stepped on it. In one flash of green light, we were home.
“So, how did you like it?” Dan asked as soon as we adjusted to the lighting of the room coated entirely in mirrors. “Did the bag’s contents translate properly?”
“Yup,” I said, while behind me Janice took a peek into the bag and nodded. “Mission successful. Can we go now?”
“Sure,” Dan nodded. “I’m going to need the pen back, though. You can keep the paperweight, rope, and sponges if you want.”
Janice looked at me nervously, and I nodded at her. She dug through the bag, and I felt my breath catch in my throat as I hoped that it would work.
“Ow!” Janice yelped, letting go of the bag. It hit the ground, and out ran the cat that had been hiding inside for most of our journey.
My eyes widened and I panicked, running forwards to try and hide the cat- but the mirrors meant that the cat was still visible.
“I guess the cat is out of the bag,” I said nervously.
- StormStar1515
-
Scratcher
8 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Weekly! (it's really bad I didn't have much motivation :,) )
Code: 9;1;3;7;/6-2/82-2/5-1/4-1/1-5/2-2/3-2/7-2/9-3/;937285614;0;3;;4;011111110;
I flew through the dimly lit halls, the lights above me flickering on and off. My breath came in short gasps as I stumbled into the cafeteria, footsteps pounding behind me. I spared a glance over my shoulder to see a dark figure getting ever closer, their teeth bared in fury as they stared me down. I pushed myself from the wall, stumbling towards the red meeting button on the center table. I could make it! I was almost there! Reaching out a hand, I felt something brush against my back just as I pounded the red button, the loud call going up all throughout the spaceship. Heart pounding in my chest, I turned to see who had been chasing me, but no one was there.
I waited as the rest of my crewmates entered the cafeteria, a bird perched on each of their shoulders. I swallowed and sat down, studying the different feathery creatures. There was the beautiful peacock, of course, for the team leader, the white dove for the detective, and the intelligent raven for the electrician. The rest of us, well, we all had our own, smaller, insignificant birds. I looked down at the little sparrow perched on my belt, and he looked up at me and blinked his little intelligent eyes. I couldn’t help but smile.
“Who called the meeting?”
Anna—the team leader—asked, her blue suit glinting in the fluorescent lighting overhead.
I stood, swallowing. I could feel 19 pairs of eyes on me—both humans and bird’s. “I did. I-I saw someone vent.” I looked around at unamused and unimpressed faces. Did-Did they not believe me? “They saw me too and started to chase me. I barely made it here in time!”
Anna slowly stroked a finger down her peacock’s forehead, lips pursed as she studied me, eyes thoughtful but untrusting. “Is that so?”
“It’s true, ma’am! I swear it’s true!” I winced as Hunter piped up from my belt. I wish he’d just stay quiet, but the little bird didn’t know when to stop talking. “I saw it with me own two eyes!” His little voice squeaked.
“No one asked for your opinion, though, did they?” The dove cooed coldly. Jacqueline glared at me as she stroked her pet.
“Well, I thought I’d ought to give it if no one were to believe Savannah! She’s telling the truth, you know.”
“Hunter.” I hissed, scooping the little bird up into my hands. “Thanks, buddy, but now really isn’t the time.”
“Well, they ought to believe you!” He chirped back earnestly. “Else we’ll never find the imposter on this God-forsaken ship!”
I let out a sigh, staring into his tiny, dark eyes. Slowly, I let my hands fall as he flapped onto my shoulder. “If you don’t believe me, fine. Let’s just finish fixing this ship so that the imposter runs out of time to hurt us.”
Slowly, Anna nodded. “I suppose that seems logical.” She placed two hands onto the table and stood, dark eyes surveying the room. “Back to work, everybody. And pick up the pace, while you’re at it.”
Whispers and murmurs broke out around us as everyone hauled to their feet, a couple sending suspicious glances my way, making me grit my teeth. If they’d only believed me we could have discussed who was where and maybe been able to figure out who had been chasing me!
Grumbling angrily to myself, I turned and began to head back the way I had come, making a beeline for Med Bay. I heard footsteps beside me and turned to see Ty, his dark green suit pressed down against his floppy hair.
“I believe you, you know.”
I only looked away, still discouraged. One person. Great. “Thanks.” I growled out my gratefulness.
We walked in silence for a few moments, passing out of the cafeteria and making our way down the hall. I look to my left and see a darkness on Ty’s face that I’ve never seen before. My heart clutches on my chest and I instinctively reach to put a reassuring hand on Hunter, my eyes wide as I look at the boy beside me.
“I had a reason to join this crew, you know.” Ty finally said, a bitter rage in his voice that turned my blood to ice. I swallowed and didn’t say anything. The Med Bay was close. If I needed to defend myself, there were things in there I could use as weapons. “You know Yvonne?” My mind drifted to the older, yellow-suited crewmate. “She ruined my family. Bought half of my father’s company with the promise of making it better, only to run it completely into the ground. Money problems bring relationship problems, relationship problems bring alcohol problems, and eventually my family turned to shambles.” I swallowed nervously as I finally ducked into the Med Bay area, letting out a sigh of relief. Being here didn’t really mean I was safe, but it meant I had weapons to fight with. “I joined this crew to get closer to her.” I froze. “She doesn’t know I’m my father’s son. I thought if I was on here with her, I could—I could—”
“You could do what?” I asked, a tremor in my voice as I turned to face him.
His eyes widened in surprise and the darkness I had seen before vanished, as if it hadn’t ever been there at all. “Oh no—Savannah, it’s—I’m not—I didn’t mean it like that, I would never purposefully put the ship out of use, I’d never trap us up here like that.” He spluttered. “I just.. I dunno.” Turning away, he began to fiddle with a scalpel, making my heart race in fear. “I thought I could tell her who I was, make her sorry, get some sort of explanation.” He let out a sigh, dropping the scalpel and running a hand across his face. “And then this all happens. I should’ve known better.”
A heavy silence fell over us both as I fiddled with my hands, not knowing what to say. And jeez, what even were you supposed to say to that? I watched as Ty lifted his head, eyes brightening as he pointed to the sign hanging on the wall. “Hey, look, you’re chosen to get scanned today.” I turned to look at the board hung up on the wall and saw that he was right; scrawled across in big bolded letters read my name.
Letting out a sigh, I trudged over to the scanning area, typing my code into the keypad and holding my arms away from my body as the circular bar went up and down. I squeezed my eyes shut and scrunched up my face so as to not be staring straight into the green light. When the beep sounded to tell me I was done, I opened my eyes just in time to see Ty duck out of the Med Bay, something like sadness and embarrassment written all over his face. I couldn’t help but feel a stab of sympathy, but I didn’t go after him. After what he’d just admitted to me, I couldn’t trust him.
“I don’t like that fellow.” Hunter said from my shoulder.
“I know, buddy.” I sighed, clicking through the screen to look at my stats. Everything was healthy, thankfully.
I leaned my forehead against the wall, closing my eyes and letting out a sigh. In my mind’s eye, blood glistened across black and white kitchen tiles. I stared down at my mother’s blank, gray gaze, feeling my lungs tighten in my chest. No, no.. The knife lay across the floor, a few feet from me, and the door to our apartment was still hanging wide open as I fell down at her side, pushing my hands against her still-warm stomach to try and stop the blood gushing through my fingers. My heart pounded in my chest as I stared in blank disbelief at her mangled figure before me, so different from the warm, caring woman I grew up with. Who would do this?
Lightning flashed, and I saw him. A dark figure, with evil eyes. He was walking towards me, hat pulled low over his face. I turned and ran.
I saw him again, g-n glinting in the holster of his belt. All around us, people jostled here and there, completely unaware of the dangerous stranger getting closer with every step. I screamed and ran.
Fluorescent hospital lights blinked into view. Only, it wasn’t the Med Bay. Pain exploded in my shoulder as I looked over at the nurse waiting patiently at my beside, concern in her eyes as she told me that they hadn’t found my attacker. He had escaped yet again.
I thought I’d be able to escape. I thought I’d be able to run away from the death, from my merciless hunter. I’d run farther than Spain, farther than the Netherlands, I’d escape the whole world. ..Now, with the imposter on the ship, I was beginning to fear that no matter where I went, it would never be far enough.
I opened my eyes with a gasp, pushing away from the wall and causing a few items to fall to the floor with loud clatters. I was leaning down to collect them whenever the ship went dark.
I let out a little gasp, hands freezing over the scalpels and other medical tools beneath my fingers. Snapping out of my daze, I quickly grabbed at the tools, shoving them onto the tray they had been on before and setting it on the countertop. Hands shaking, I slowly pulled myself to my feet.
The only light illuminated from the slight green blinking that went off every now and then from my positive scan. Heart thundering my chest, I felt my way over to the entrance, hearing footsteps to my left and causing my heart to jump into my throat.
“Hello?” I called, hearing the footsteps freeze. “Who is it?”
“It-It’s Lia.” A scared voice answered. “Is that Savannah?”
I let out a shaky breath, closing my eyes and trying to get my heartbeat to slow. It was only Lia. I didn’t know the girl very well, but she seemed nice, from what I had seen. She was a good writer and a phenomenal artist. Swallowing, I began to edge my way across the wall towards the sound of her voice. “Yeah, yeah, it’s me. Do you have any idea why the lights went out?”
“No.” Her trembling voice replied, closer this time. After a moment of silence, she spoke again. “I-I’m scared someone might’ve fiddled with the wires in electrical.”
A shiver of fear went down my spine at her words as I reached out into darkness, feeling her red suit in my grasp. She let out a little shriek before realizing it was me and grabbing my hands.
“That’s you?”
“Yeah.” I nodded shakily, holding her hands as we stared around the darkness. I couldn’t help but let out a little nervous laugh. “Do you think we should go down there to see if we can help out?”
I had to wait a moment for her hesitant response. “U-Uhm, yeah, sure. We probably should.”
Trembling and stumbling over our own feet, we slowly made our way down to electrical, hearing voices as we got closer.
“I’m trying!”
“Well try harder before the imposter does!”
We stumbled into the room, the voices going silent and tension hanging over our head like a thick woolen blanket.
“It’s just us.” I panted, adrenaline still pumping through my veins. “Savannah and Lia.”
I recognized Anna’s tired sigh as she no doubt turned back to figuring out whatever had gone wrong with the lights. Lia and I approached, still holding hands as we bumped into Anna’s back.
“Sorry.” Lia whispered, earning nothing more than a grunt in response.
“You two didn’t happen to bring a flashlight with you, did you?”
I shook my head no before remembering that she couldn’t see me and rushed out a quick “No ma’am.” She only grumbled in response.
I jumped as I felt something brush against my shin, realizing only later that it was only the brush of Anna’s peacock’s feathers. I let out a little breath just as the light flickered above us. Everyone in the room turned their faces to the roof, holding their breath as they waited. The lights flickered once more before turning on for good. I heard a cheer sound from across the ship and grinned, letting Lia go as I pumped a fist and whooped in victory.
Out of the corner of my eye, I could’ve sworn I saw Anna smiling with pride, oil coating her suit and wrench still in hand. I froze as I saw the other person who had been in here with us the whole time. Yvonne.
She smiled at me in her yellow suit, and I reached out, fumbling for Lia’s hand once again as I quickly turned away. Ty’s words echoed in my head. What if she was the imposter? I didn’t have much reason to believe it was her, other than the way her smile sent chills down my spine. But that wasn’t really a reason, was it?
“Thanks for the help, Yvonne.” Anna said, hanging her wrench on her toolbelt. “We should probably all get back to our tasks now, though.”
“Shouldn’t we call a meeting?” Lia piped up. “To try and figure out who turned the lights off?”
I looked over my shoulder to see Anna frown, her brow wrinkling in thought. Finally, she shook her head. “No, not yet. I don’t think much real concern can be drawn from this. We’ll wait until everyone has calmed down a bit to discuss it.”
The rest of us silently nodded, heading for the door whenever the scream sounded. For a moment, we were all frozen, hearts in our throats. Anna ran first, shoving past us and running towards the cry.
Yvonne followed, and then Lia, but I couldn’t seem to get my feet to move. Lia stopped, looking back at me.
“Savannah, come on.” She urged, eyes pleading.
Finally, I shoved my fear down and followed.
“Seriously, what’s up with you?” She asked, grabbing my hand and pulling me along the corridors towards where we had heard the scream. “Do you wanna talk about it?”
“It-It’s my mother.” I said after a moment, eyes on my feet eating up the ground below me. “She was murdered. I was there when it happened I just..” I felt tears rise in my eyes and tried to blink them away. “I just can’t remember. Someone’s been hunting me ever since.” I pulled down the neck of my suit to reveal a scar where my neck molded to my shoulder, just above my collar bone. “I think it’s her killer. And now, with all of this..” I whispered the next words, almost scared that they might become true as soon as I said them. “I’m afraid they might’ve followed me.”
Lia sent me an uncertain look before we turned the collar and halted, bile rising in my throat. Chiara was dead.
I stared at the scene around me in horror, so familiar it almost felt unreal. For a moment, her face turned into my mother’s. Anna and Yvonne were crouched over the body, Ava in red standing nearby. She was shaken up and had clearly been the one to find the body. I stumbled over to my friend to hold her, both our hands shaking. Lia, meanwhile, crouched down beside the body, running her fingers over Chiara’s body to see if she was still warm, feel the wound, etc. I squeezed my eyes shut, tears leaking through my eyelids as Ava let out a sob next to me.
“I just turned the c-c-corner a-and saw her here, l-like this.” Ava sobbed, hands shaking. I only nodded, too shocked and scared and choked up to speak. “I didn’t do it! I-I swear it wasn’t me! It wasn’t me!” She wailed, crumpling to the ground beside me. I fell with her, wrapping my arms around her trembling figure and gently rocking her back and forth, putting myself between her and the body.
I swallowed, remembering my mother holding me the same way whenever I was younger. Whenever my father died. I felt another wave of grief roll over me at the thought of her gentle arms wrapped around me, gently running her fingers through my hair to soothe me as she rocked me back and forth, whispering sweet words in my ear. I could only hope that I was as much of a help to Ava as my mother had been to me. I sniffled as I heard the others stand up behind us.
“Ava, did you see anything whenever you arrived?” Anna asked, making her way over to where we sat on the floor.
Ava only shook her head, pulling away from me though her hands still trembled. “I didn’t see anything. Only her.”
Anna’s dark eyes surveyed the scene, face severe. “Well then, I think it’s time we called a meeting.
The meeting siren rang loud and clear throughout the ship, signaling everyone to gather in the cafeteria. I sat in my assigned seat, Chiara’s empty chair leaving an empty hole in my heart. I looked around, counting everyone else. There were only nine of us now, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. This had to stop before we didn’t have enough people to man the ship.
“Chiara has been murdered.” Anna said once everyone had arrived, her voice cold and clear.
Around us, a couple of gasps went up from the crowd, and I squeezed Ava’s hand from beneath the table. Her and Chiara had been such close friends..
“Please, everyone state where they were and what they were doing whenever the lights went out.”
“It’s Jacqueline and Yvonne.” I looked up in surprise at the voice, finding Ty’s hard eyes staring at the two.
Anna whipped around to look at him, eyes flashing. “What? How dare you make such an accusation?”
“Yvonne was already in electric whenever you got there, right? And Jacqueline was the only other person on the left side of the ship to have chased Savannah. I found these in Jacqueline’s locker, too.” He tossed a blood stained knife and crumpled up piece of paper onto the table. “Jacqueline is the illegitimate daughter of Yvonne and Savannah’s father.” I gasped, many startled eyes looking between us. Now that I did, too, I could see the similarities. We both had our father’s full lips and straight brows, his strong jawline.. “Yvonne went mad with jealousy a long time ago, killing her lover and then continuing to hunt down Savannah’s mother.” I felt tears rise in my eyes. He knew? This whole time he knew? “She killed her, and specifically came aboard this ship in order to take Savannah’s life, as well.”
“But why kill Chiara, then?” Ava asked, her voice choked up and hands trembling as she glared in blind rage at Jacqueline across the table.
“I was on security cameras.” Ty dragged his eyes over to the two women sitting together, their faces, that had been completely flabbergasted and furious before now going slack with the realization. “Chiara saw them talking about their plans and ran. They chased her down and slaughtered her with that knife.”
After those words, a heavy silence hung over the table, eyes drifted around nervously, the tension in the air thick enough to be cut with a knife. I saw Anna’s jaw flex as I fiddled with my suit underneath the table, nerves on end.
“Is this true?” Anna finally asked, venom dripping from her voice.
“No!” Jacqueline shouted, jumping to her feet. “It’s all her fault!” She pointed a finger at me, my eyes going wide at her accusation. “It’s her and Ty! Didn’t you see them talking after the last meeting? Savannah claimed she saw me—someone—chasing her in order to draw suspicion off of her. After that, Ty and her made their plan and Ty ran down to electrical to cut the lights. While everything was dark, he had the time to kill Chiara!”
“Why would I want to kill Chiara!?” Ty snapped, eyes blazing.
“I don’t know! But where were you when the lights were out?”
“I told you! I was on security cams!”
“Says you! No one saw you there!”
“That is enough!” Anna yelled, voice echoing around the room and silencing them both. Her eyes shot daggers at them both, dark and dangerous. “Someone is going to leave this ship tonight.”
“Yes.” Yvonne said, placing her hands on the table and slowly pulling herself to her feet, everyone tensing as she stood. “You’re right, Anna.” Before anyone could move, she quickly pulled two guns from her suit and aimed them around the table, eyes flashing. “But it won’t be me or my daughter.”
Everyone gasped but somehow everyone overpowers her and manages to throw Jacqueline and Yvonne off the ship yay the end.
Path taken: PATHS TAKEN: 6-2, 82-2, 5-1, 4-1, 1-5, 2-2, 3-2, 7-2, 9-3, 102-1 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 9- F, 3- S;7- S;2- S;8- S;5- S;6- S;1- S;4- F | ENDING: good
Word count: 3,511
Code: 9;1;3;7;/6-2/82-2/5-1/4-1/1-5/2-2/3-2/7-2/9-3/;937285614;0;3;;4;011111110;
I flew through the dimly lit halls, the lights above me flickering on and off. My breath came in short gasps as I stumbled into the cafeteria, footsteps pounding behind me. I spared a glance over my shoulder to see a dark figure getting ever closer, their teeth bared in fury as they stared me down. I pushed myself from the wall, stumbling towards the red meeting button on the center table. I could make it! I was almost there! Reaching out a hand, I felt something brush against my back just as I pounded the red button, the loud call going up all throughout the spaceship. Heart pounding in my chest, I turned to see who had been chasing me, but no one was there.
I waited as the rest of my crewmates entered the cafeteria, a bird perched on each of their shoulders. I swallowed and sat down, studying the different feathery creatures. There was the beautiful peacock, of course, for the team leader, the white dove for the detective, and the intelligent raven for the electrician. The rest of us, well, we all had our own, smaller, insignificant birds. I looked down at the little sparrow perched on my belt, and he looked up at me and blinked his little intelligent eyes. I couldn’t help but smile.
“Who called the meeting?”
Anna—the team leader—asked, her blue suit glinting in the fluorescent lighting overhead.
I stood, swallowing. I could feel 19 pairs of eyes on me—both humans and bird’s. “I did. I-I saw someone vent.” I looked around at unamused and unimpressed faces. Did-Did they not believe me? “They saw me too and started to chase me. I barely made it here in time!”
Anna slowly stroked a finger down her peacock’s forehead, lips pursed as she studied me, eyes thoughtful but untrusting. “Is that so?”
“It’s true, ma’am! I swear it’s true!” I winced as Hunter piped up from my belt. I wish he’d just stay quiet, but the little bird didn’t know when to stop talking. “I saw it with me own two eyes!” His little voice squeaked.
“No one asked for your opinion, though, did they?” The dove cooed coldly. Jacqueline glared at me as she stroked her pet.
“Well, I thought I’d ought to give it if no one were to believe Savannah! She’s telling the truth, you know.”
“Hunter.” I hissed, scooping the little bird up into my hands. “Thanks, buddy, but now really isn’t the time.”
“Well, they ought to believe you!” He chirped back earnestly. “Else we’ll never find the imposter on this God-forsaken ship!”
I let out a sigh, staring into his tiny, dark eyes. Slowly, I let my hands fall as he flapped onto my shoulder. “If you don’t believe me, fine. Let’s just finish fixing this ship so that the imposter runs out of time to hurt us.”
Slowly, Anna nodded. “I suppose that seems logical.” She placed two hands onto the table and stood, dark eyes surveying the room. “Back to work, everybody. And pick up the pace, while you’re at it.”
Whispers and murmurs broke out around us as everyone hauled to their feet, a couple sending suspicious glances my way, making me grit my teeth. If they’d only believed me we could have discussed who was where and maybe been able to figure out who had been chasing me!
Grumbling angrily to myself, I turned and began to head back the way I had come, making a beeline for Med Bay. I heard footsteps beside me and turned to see Ty, his dark green suit pressed down against his floppy hair.
“I believe you, you know.”
I only looked away, still discouraged. One person. Great. “Thanks.” I growled out my gratefulness.
We walked in silence for a few moments, passing out of the cafeteria and making our way down the hall. I look to my left and see a darkness on Ty’s face that I’ve never seen before. My heart clutches on my chest and I instinctively reach to put a reassuring hand on Hunter, my eyes wide as I look at the boy beside me.
“I had a reason to join this crew, you know.” Ty finally said, a bitter rage in his voice that turned my blood to ice. I swallowed and didn’t say anything. The Med Bay was close. If I needed to defend myself, there were things in there I could use as weapons. “You know Yvonne?” My mind drifted to the older, yellow-suited crewmate. “She ruined my family. Bought half of my father’s company with the promise of making it better, only to run it completely into the ground. Money problems bring relationship problems, relationship problems bring alcohol problems, and eventually my family turned to shambles.” I swallowed nervously as I finally ducked into the Med Bay area, letting out a sigh of relief. Being here didn’t really mean I was safe, but it meant I had weapons to fight with. “I joined this crew to get closer to her.” I froze. “She doesn’t know I’m my father’s son. I thought if I was on here with her, I could—I could—”
“You could do what?” I asked, a tremor in my voice as I turned to face him.
His eyes widened in surprise and the darkness I had seen before vanished, as if it hadn’t ever been there at all. “Oh no—Savannah, it’s—I’m not—I didn’t mean it like that, I would never purposefully put the ship out of use, I’d never trap us up here like that.” He spluttered. “I just.. I dunno.” Turning away, he began to fiddle with a scalpel, making my heart race in fear. “I thought I could tell her who I was, make her sorry, get some sort of explanation.” He let out a sigh, dropping the scalpel and running a hand across his face. “And then this all happens. I should’ve known better.”
A heavy silence fell over us both as I fiddled with my hands, not knowing what to say. And jeez, what even were you supposed to say to that? I watched as Ty lifted his head, eyes brightening as he pointed to the sign hanging on the wall. “Hey, look, you’re chosen to get scanned today.” I turned to look at the board hung up on the wall and saw that he was right; scrawled across in big bolded letters read my name.
Letting out a sigh, I trudged over to the scanning area, typing my code into the keypad and holding my arms away from my body as the circular bar went up and down. I squeezed my eyes shut and scrunched up my face so as to not be staring straight into the green light. When the beep sounded to tell me I was done, I opened my eyes just in time to see Ty duck out of the Med Bay, something like sadness and embarrassment written all over his face. I couldn’t help but feel a stab of sympathy, but I didn’t go after him. After what he’d just admitted to me, I couldn’t trust him.
“I don’t like that fellow.” Hunter said from my shoulder.
“I know, buddy.” I sighed, clicking through the screen to look at my stats. Everything was healthy, thankfully.
I leaned my forehead against the wall, closing my eyes and letting out a sigh. In my mind’s eye, blood glistened across black and white kitchen tiles. I stared down at my mother’s blank, gray gaze, feeling my lungs tighten in my chest. No, no.. The knife lay across the floor, a few feet from me, and the door to our apartment was still hanging wide open as I fell down at her side, pushing my hands against her still-warm stomach to try and stop the blood gushing through my fingers. My heart pounded in my chest as I stared in blank disbelief at her mangled figure before me, so different from the warm, caring woman I grew up with. Who would do this?
Lightning flashed, and I saw him. A dark figure, with evil eyes. He was walking towards me, hat pulled low over his face. I turned and ran.
I saw him again, g-n glinting in the holster of his belt. All around us, people jostled here and there, completely unaware of the dangerous stranger getting closer with every step. I screamed and ran.
Fluorescent hospital lights blinked into view. Only, it wasn’t the Med Bay. Pain exploded in my shoulder as I looked over at the nurse waiting patiently at my beside, concern in her eyes as she told me that they hadn’t found my attacker. He had escaped yet again.
I thought I’d be able to escape. I thought I’d be able to run away from the death, from my merciless hunter. I’d run farther than Spain, farther than the Netherlands, I’d escape the whole world. ..Now, with the imposter on the ship, I was beginning to fear that no matter where I went, it would never be far enough.
I opened my eyes with a gasp, pushing away from the wall and causing a few items to fall to the floor with loud clatters. I was leaning down to collect them whenever the ship went dark.
I let out a little gasp, hands freezing over the scalpels and other medical tools beneath my fingers. Snapping out of my daze, I quickly grabbed at the tools, shoving them onto the tray they had been on before and setting it on the countertop. Hands shaking, I slowly pulled myself to my feet.
The only light illuminated from the slight green blinking that went off every now and then from my positive scan. Heart thundering my chest, I felt my way over to the entrance, hearing footsteps to my left and causing my heart to jump into my throat.
“Hello?” I called, hearing the footsteps freeze. “Who is it?”
“It-It’s Lia.” A scared voice answered. “Is that Savannah?”
I let out a shaky breath, closing my eyes and trying to get my heartbeat to slow. It was only Lia. I didn’t know the girl very well, but she seemed nice, from what I had seen. She was a good writer and a phenomenal artist. Swallowing, I began to edge my way across the wall towards the sound of her voice. “Yeah, yeah, it’s me. Do you have any idea why the lights went out?”
“No.” Her trembling voice replied, closer this time. After a moment of silence, she spoke again. “I-I’m scared someone might’ve fiddled with the wires in electrical.”
A shiver of fear went down my spine at her words as I reached out into darkness, feeling her red suit in my grasp. She let out a little shriek before realizing it was me and grabbing my hands.
“That’s you?”
“Yeah.” I nodded shakily, holding her hands as we stared around the darkness. I couldn’t help but let out a little nervous laugh. “Do you think we should go down there to see if we can help out?”
I had to wait a moment for her hesitant response. “U-Uhm, yeah, sure. We probably should.”
Trembling and stumbling over our own feet, we slowly made our way down to electrical, hearing voices as we got closer.
“I’m trying!”
“Well try harder before the imposter does!”
We stumbled into the room, the voices going silent and tension hanging over our head like a thick woolen blanket.
“It’s just us.” I panted, adrenaline still pumping through my veins. “Savannah and Lia.”
I recognized Anna’s tired sigh as she no doubt turned back to figuring out whatever had gone wrong with the lights. Lia and I approached, still holding hands as we bumped into Anna’s back.
“Sorry.” Lia whispered, earning nothing more than a grunt in response.
“You two didn’t happen to bring a flashlight with you, did you?”
I shook my head no before remembering that she couldn’t see me and rushed out a quick “No ma’am.” She only grumbled in response.
I jumped as I felt something brush against my shin, realizing only later that it was only the brush of Anna’s peacock’s feathers. I let out a little breath just as the light flickered above us. Everyone in the room turned their faces to the roof, holding their breath as they waited. The lights flickered once more before turning on for good. I heard a cheer sound from across the ship and grinned, letting Lia go as I pumped a fist and whooped in victory.
Out of the corner of my eye, I could’ve sworn I saw Anna smiling with pride, oil coating her suit and wrench still in hand. I froze as I saw the other person who had been in here with us the whole time. Yvonne.
She smiled at me in her yellow suit, and I reached out, fumbling for Lia’s hand once again as I quickly turned away. Ty’s words echoed in my head. What if she was the imposter? I didn’t have much reason to believe it was her, other than the way her smile sent chills down my spine. But that wasn’t really a reason, was it?
“Thanks for the help, Yvonne.” Anna said, hanging her wrench on her toolbelt. “We should probably all get back to our tasks now, though.”
“Shouldn’t we call a meeting?” Lia piped up. “To try and figure out who turned the lights off?”
I looked over my shoulder to see Anna frown, her brow wrinkling in thought. Finally, she shook her head. “No, not yet. I don’t think much real concern can be drawn from this. We’ll wait until everyone has calmed down a bit to discuss it.”
The rest of us silently nodded, heading for the door whenever the scream sounded. For a moment, we were all frozen, hearts in our throats. Anna ran first, shoving past us and running towards the cry.
Yvonne followed, and then Lia, but I couldn’t seem to get my feet to move. Lia stopped, looking back at me.
“Savannah, come on.” She urged, eyes pleading.
Finally, I shoved my fear down and followed.
“Seriously, what’s up with you?” She asked, grabbing my hand and pulling me along the corridors towards where we had heard the scream. “Do you wanna talk about it?”
“It-It’s my mother.” I said after a moment, eyes on my feet eating up the ground below me. “She was murdered. I was there when it happened I just..” I felt tears rise in my eyes and tried to blink them away. “I just can’t remember. Someone’s been hunting me ever since.” I pulled down the neck of my suit to reveal a scar where my neck molded to my shoulder, just above my collar bone. “I think it’s her killer. And now, with all of this..” I whispered the next words, almost scared that they might become true as soon as I said them. “I’m afraid they might’ve followed me.”
Lia sent me an uncertain look before we turned the collar and halted, bile rising in my throat. Chiara was dead.
I stared at the scene around me in horror, so familiar it almost felt unreal. For a moment, her face turned into my mother’s. Anna and Yvonne were crouched over the body, Ava in red standing nearby. She was shaken up and had clearly been the one to find the body. I stumbled over to my friend to hold her, both our hands shaking. Lia, meanwhile, crouched down beside the body, running her fingers over Chiara’s body to see if she was still warm, feel the wound, etc. I squeezed my eyes shut, tears leaking through my eyelids as Ava let out a sob next to me.
“I just turned the c-c-corner a-and saw her here, l-like this.” Ava sobbed, hands shaking. I only nodded, too shocked and scared and choked up to speak. “I didn’t do it! I-I swear it wasn’t me! It wasn’t me!” She wailed, crumpling to the ground beside me. I fell with her, wrapping my arms around her trembling figure and gently rocking her back and forth, putting myself between her and the body.
I swallowed, remembering my mother holding me the same way whenever I was younger. Whenever my father died. I felt another wave of grief roll over me at the thought of her gentle arms wrapped around me, gently running her fingers through my hair to soothe me as she rocked me back and forth, whispering sweet words in my ear. I could only hope that I was as much of a help to Ava as my mother had been to me. I sniffled as I heard the others stand up behind us.
“Ava, did you see anything whenever you arrived?” Anna asked, making her way over to where we sat on the floor.
Ava only shook her head, pulling away from me though her hands still trembled. “I didn’t see anything. Only her.”
Anna’s dark eyes surveyed the scene, face severe. “Well then, I think it’s time we called a meeting.
The meeting siren rang loud and clear throughout the ship, signaling everyone to gather in the cafeteria. I sat in my assigned seat, Chiara’s empty chair leaving an empty hole in my heart. I looked around, counting everyone else. There were only nine of us now, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. This had to stop before we didn’t have enough people to man the ship.
“Chiara has been murdered.” Anna said once everyone had arrived, her voice cold and clear.
Around us, a couple of gasps went up from the crowd, and I squeezed Ava’s hand from beneath the table. Her and Chiara had been such close friends..
“Please, everyone state where they were and what they were doing whenever the lights went out.”
“It’s Jacqueline and Yvonne.” I looked up in surprise at the voice, finding Ty’s hard eyes staring at the two.
Anna whipped around to look at him, eyes flashing. “What? How dare you make such an accusation?”
“Yvonne was already in electric whenever you got there, right? And Jacqueline was the only other person on the left side of the ship to have chased Savannah. I found these in Jacqueline’s locker, too.” He tossed a blood stained knife and crumpled up piece of paper onto the table. “Jacqueline is the illegitimate daughter of Yvonne and Savannah’s father.” I gasped, many startled eyes looking between us. Now that I did, too, I could see the similarities. We both had our father’s full lips and straight brows, his strong jawline.. “Yvonne went mad with jealousy a long time ago, killing her lover and then continuing to hunt down Savannah’s mother.” I felt tears rise in my eyes. He knew? This whole time he knew? “She killed her, and specifically came aboard this ship in order to take Savannah’s life, as well.”
“But why kill Chiara, then?” Ava asked, her voice choked up and hands trembling as she glared in blind rage at Jacqueline across the table.
“I was on security cameras.” Ty dragged his eyes over to the two women sitting together, their faces, that had been completely flabbergasted and furious before now going slack with the realization. “Chiara saw them talking about their plans and ran. They chased her down and slaughtered her with that knife.”
After those words, a heavy silence hung over the table, eyes drifted around nervously, the tension in the air thick enough to be cut with a knife. I saw Anna’s jaw flex as I fiddled with my suit underneath the table, nerves on end.
“Is this true?” Anna finally asked, venom dripping from her voice.
“No!” Jacqueline shouted, jumping to her feet. “It’s all her fault!” She pointed a finger at me, my eyes going wide at her accusation. “It’s her and Ty! Didn’t you see them talking after the last meeting? Savannah claimed she saw me—someone—chasing her in order to draw suspicion off of her. After that, Ty and her made their plan and Ty ran down to electrical to cut the lights. While everything was dark, he had the time to kill Chiara!”
“Why would I want to kill Chiara!?” Ty snapped, eyes blazing.
“I don’t know! But where were you when the lights were out?”
“I told you! I was on security cams!”
“Says you! No one saw you there!”
“That is enough!” Anna yelled, voice echoing around the room and silencing them both. Her eyes shot daggers at them both, dark and dangerous. “Someone is going to leave this ship tonight.”
“Yes.” Yvonne said, placing her hands on the table and slowly pulling herself to her feet, everyone tensing as she stood. “You’re right, Anna.” Before anyone could move, she quickly pulled two guns from her suit and aimed them around the table, eyes flashing. “But it won’t be me or my daughter.”
Everyone gasped but somehow everyone overpowers her and manages to throw Jacqueline and Yvonne off the ship yay the end.
Path taken: PATHS TAKEN: 6-2, 82-2, 5-1, 4-1, 1-5, 2-2, 3-2, 7-2, 9-3, 102-1 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 9- F, 3- S;7- S;2- S;8- S;5- S;6- S;1- S;4- F | ENDING: good
Word count: 3,511
- MoonlitSeas
-
Scratcher
500+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Cookie Monster yawned. It was too early in the morning for him to be awake, too early in the morning for anyone to be awake. Clearly there were not yet cookies on his bedside table, so evidently no one was awake. Cookie Monster was always greeted by a fresh baked plate of gooey chocolate chip filled perfection, a simple representation of the goodness of the world, each morning. It was a perfection to start each day, yet clearly it was simply not the perfect time to start the day if there simply were no cookies! He curled back up under his covers, enjoying their comforting warmth. Realizing that he might as well do something production, Cookie Monster tasks out his laptop. Checking his messages, he realizes that his task for today is to write as fast as he can, and so he begins, typing somewhat coherent sentences.
“I love cookies, so very much because cookies really are the greatest thing in existence because they are so gooey and warm and tasty, so very tasty indeed because I really realy like cookies. I am just typing as fast as I can, not caring whether or not it is at all accurate because anything for words, or well, anything for cookies. Don't you just love an excuse to write complete nonsense. The cat sat on the mat and on the mat the cat sat, for we do love the cat as he sat on the mat. That was all rather incoherent, not to mention complete and utter nonsense but ignoring that, let us keep typing the is whatever it is. I must keep tapping these keys, for they are crucial to my survival in the challenge, for if I survive this challenge, i will get more cookies, and cookies are very very good. Yes, I want my cookies, if only because cookies are life, and life is made of cookies. Of course, despite not making any sense, that is absolutely true, I thought as I continued to type complete and utter nonsense fulling knowing that my timer is still going. Unfortunately, I do think that I am typing too slowly to actually get a fifty headed hydra but hey one can dream and keep typing complete nonsense as we hope autocorrect saves us all and type away. I close my eyes, hoping that i might be able to type faster with my eyes closed the cause then i just don't have to care about anything, just smash the keys as much as i can, but hey that’s asking to fail so why don't we just type type type and the world will end soon. The world will indeed end soon because i am running out of dumb stuff to write as i dgo on oand on and on because theis is getting harder and harder and hareder and its too early in the morning for this and somehow i still have twenty two secons to go in thes is getting really really harda s i continue to type utter nonsense. Anyways, we do love cookies, for they do start with c and will always start with c no matter what happens. Of course, if we talk in spanish, or rather write, they will then start with g which would really just ruin the song, but hey, we do what we must. Let us continue typing in”
Catching his breath, Cookie monster decided to go take a break for a few minutes, knowing that he would need more inspiration for the second portion of the challenge. Somehow, he had managed to write 416 words, or at least that was his word count with all his amusing typos littered throughout the piece.
Now that his break time was over, Cookie Monster figured he might as well try again, if only to try to beat his own record. Setting a timer, Cookie Monster began.
“And once again it was that time in which I type as fast as I possibly can because I must neow beat my own atrocious record because that was not even close to the esteemed fifty headed hydra. I am now typing super fast, yet to others, it would be far too slow. All in relative measure of course. A do gasta on the porch, and on that porch, the dog sat. This dog was very happy, for he was sitting on a warm porch, the perfect place for a dog to sit on a fine summer's afternoon. Of course, this dog was simply napping so perhaps I might want to ramble about something else as i murder my poor keys, slowly stilping away from the sanity that once plagued my writing. Someday I will actually write something usual but for right now we might settle for writing complete nonsense simply because it is easier to do continuously. Popcorn is quite a good food, though nowhere near as good as that known as cookies, for cookies will always be the supreme food. I do not know how long i have left, but i think that i am indeed failing miserably, so I might need to type faster. Faster, faster, faster, it will never be enough for the demons that plague the word counters, for they will always want more more more it must always be more to satisfy the demons. They don’t know I have more to give, so I might perhaps want to simply type faster and hope that maybe they will be happy, but we all know that they will never be happy because they are unhappy demons who are not supposed to be happy. Of course, we still aren't typing faster enough so we must type faster, faster, faster, until the timer runs out because we are all very clearly doomed for life if we can not type faster, faster, faster. Typing faster is a necessary life skill because we must type even faster to satisfy the demons that”
Ewww, not even close, Cookie Monster thought, frowning at his mere 343 words. Of course, his utter nonsense seemed to have failed him, and he had not achieved the esteemed fifty headed Hydra. On the bright side, it was now time to edit! His complete nonsense was about to be transformed into only mostly nonsense. And at last, he was done editing! His spelling was now corrected, leaving behind something somewhat understandable.
(One - I graduated middle/elementary school! That took ten years of work, so yay!
Two - I learned to backflip on a trampoline, which isn’t a huge deal, but I was terrified of it at first.
Three - While it’s not necessarily an achievement, I am proud of my writing comp entry from this session, even though there’s definitely a ton of room for improvement.
Four - I got into a high school that I really wanted to go to - go me!
Five - My memories of this are definitely iffy at best, but I won a math game tournament at my school when I was younger, and I remember being really proud of myself.)
Realizing that his room is a total disaster zone worthy of a good clean up, Cookie Monster leaps out of bed, filled with a sudden motivation to do something useful. Perhaps the sheer chaos of his room was what scared away the Cookie Fairies that always brought him cookies in the morning – if it was, he couldn’t blame them. His room was not currently worthy of the majesty of chocolate chip cookies, as much as he wanted them. Sitting down, Cookie Monster began with the heap of laundry on his floor. It was definitely time that he folded his collection of hoodies, and he began to do so with a smile.
–
One stack of hoodies later, Cookie Monster brought out the vacuum and decided that now would be an excellent time to clean up all the cookie crumbs all over his room. It was a miracle he didn’t already have ants swarming the place – his sugar filled mess was definitely going to be a problem if he kept it like this.
–
After vacuuming the entirety of his room, Cookie Monster decided to organize his book shelf. It was mostly filled with cook books, many of them specifically holding recipes on how to make cookies. Cookie Monster realized that the whole thing would look a lot nicer if he stood all the books up and lined them up side by side instead of just letting them pile on top of each other.
–
(I read Heir of Fire for 10 minutes)
At long last he was done. Cookie Monster breathed in, letting the suddenly motivated facade fall away with his exhale, basking in the light of his true motives. With the disappearance of the final slant of a book, his fresh morning cookies arrive. He was right, of course he was right - he was always right! The fairies – the people – whoever they were, they had simply been withholding his cookies as an act of distugust regarding his room. How dare they – a truly outrageous act to withhold such delicacy from the ultimate consumer of said delicacies – they were his cookies, and they knew it. He had been a manipulative fuzzy blue monster, feigned productivity and a genuine want for cleanliness in order to gain these cookies, he should.
Taking a deep breath, Cookie Monster surveyed his now clean room. If he was honest, he really did like it better clean, but alas, that did not triumph over his constant need for cookies. Cookies were warm and gooey, and filled with melted chocolatey delight - nothing, NOTHING, could ever compare to the joy of a freshly baked cookie. It was his true person of life, aside from inspiring others to be kind people, he must consume cookies.
(listened to music for 10 minutes uninterrupted)
(November 12, 2014) Cookie Monster’s Monsters eyes lit up in delight as he saw the newly remodeled kitchen in front of him – it now contained an oven safe for fuzzy blue monster use – and he was about to make chocolate chip cookies for the first time ever! It was a moment he had long dreamed off - he had always wanted to make chocolate chip cookies someday. Some children dreamt of flying, others of scuba diving, but not him. Young Cookie monster had always wanted to bake cookies. From a young age, he had found their very being irresistable, a terate that he would always run and scream for. Whether a tray of cookies were within reach, Cookie Monster ahad instantly devoured them – a fact that several adults had found mildly concerning. Nonetheless, as Cookie Monster had grown older, his love for such things had only grown. At long last, he was about to bake cookies for the very first time.
His excitement barely containable, Cookie Monster ran over to the oven to preheat it, setting it to 375 degrees fahrenheit using the fantastic little metal dials designed specifically for his use. They were so sleet and shiny, perfectly smooth to his touch. He then opened a cabinet where he knew a metal bowl would lie and promptly took one out.
He was a flurry of activity, dancing around the kitchen so effortlessly, it was like he’d had this moment planned out for years. And he had.
Around fifteen minutes later, Cookie Monster had finally finished scooping up almost all his cookie dough and shaping them into little round circles before placing them carefully on a pan, ready to be baked. He promptly placed the first pan in the oven, setting a timer for nine minutes.
Nine minutes later, they were ready. His very first self made cookies.
He reached into the oven, carefully removing them and setting the tray on the stove.
They were the most beautiful things he had ever seen.
(took a break + drank water for 5 minutes)
Snapping out of his daze, Cookie Monster began walking slowly and cautiously towards the plate of cookies, as if someone was going to take them away if he moved too fast. One step. Two steps. Three steps. Four more to reach the cookies. Four steps. Five steps. Six steps.
“Nope,” a cheerful high pitched voice calls out.
Cookie Monster blinks, making sure he isn’t just imagining things. Opening his eyes again, he’s shocked to see that the bright bubblegum pink fairy is real.
“Hey there, Cookie Monster,” she says, smiling.
Cookie Monster merely blinks.
“I suppose you’re wondering who I am,” the little creature says, oblivious to Cookie Monster’s discomfort. What was a bright pink fairy doing in his room? And what was she doing, standing between him and his cookies?
When he nods, she continues, “I’m Tilly! I’m one of millions of Cookie Chefs – our job is to bake fresh cookies every morning for fluffy blue monsters like yourself. Our magic is one of a kind – no one else could ever create such wonderful cookies as we do.”
Smiling, Cookie Monster had to admit it was true. Their cookies certainly were unmatched in taste, texture, and, well, everything, if he was being honest. That didn’t explain why she was here though. “Hi Tilly!” he replies, hoping he sounds friendly. “What brings you to my humble abode?”
“I was just getting to that,” Tilly replies, suddenly frowning. “We, the Cookie Chefs council, have decided to revoke your daily cookies on accounts of Cookie Tyranny and chef manipulation. Your actions this morning simply confirmed our fears. I’m sorry but… until further notice, your cookie privileges have been revoked.”
WHAT?!
THEY COULD REVOKE HIS COOKIES PRIVILEGES?!
HOW COULD THEY?!
Thoughts were racing though Cookie Monster’s head; thoughts that they could probably see, Cookie Monster realized.
He had to calm down.
The world wasn’t ending.
Well, his world was ending.
(attempted to design thriller’s quotes page in the memory book for 15 minutes - i didn’t like my clouds xD)
Gasping, Cookie Monster grabs the blankets, wrapping himself tightly in their comforting warmth. What a nightmare…
Glancing at the bedside table, he’s happy to see that his daily cookies are there.
It was just a nightmare.
He still had his cookies, and everything was just fine.
Well…
Maybe the vibrant pink cookie fairy was right about one thing.
He should be nicer, and express his gratitude to those who make his cookies fresh daily.
“Thank you,” he whispered, eyes on the cookies. He had no idea who the mysterious baker was, or how the cookies always seemed to somehow find their way to his bedside table every morning, but it was really nice of them.
Glancing around at his still disaster zone-like room, Cookie Monster smiles. Perhaps he really should clean it, if only because the place truly was a mess.
Still shaking slightly, Cookie Monster rolled, quite literally, out of bed, hitting the floor with a thud. Oh well, he thought, laughing slightly.
He slowly stood up, brushing the cookie crumbs off his bright blue fur. This place really could use some cleaning up.
Cookie Monster looked around, realizing his dream-self’s choice of cleaning prioritizes was probably good. He began with his sweatshirts, just as he had before.
(thanked ceebee - hi ceebee! thank you so much for being amazing - its awesome how much you interact with the community and are super helpful, and you seem to care about scratch a lot! you're also super creative and talented <3)
Cookie Monster briefly takes a break from cleaning after folding a few hoodies to go grab a cookie from the plate while they are still warm. Something about it seems unusually gooey… perhaps someone had added some extra chocolate chips. Hoping that chocolaty goodness awaited him inside, Cookie Monster took an enormous bite, devouring almost the entire cookie, all at once.
Swallowing, Cookie Monster quickly ate the rest of the cookie. Whatever they’d added, whoever they are, it was really good. Too good, in fact.
Cookie Monster leaned over, a sudden wave of sleepiness crashing over him. Perhaps the cookie was just so rich that it was taking all of his energy to digest it…
He yawned as he fell into crumpled heap on the floor, limbs sprawled across each other. Blue fuzz stuck out in every direction. Cookie Monster moaned.
Poison, he thought, realizing what had happened.
It was slowly taking over his fuzzy blue body, crawling through his veins with deadly precision.
Taking a deep breathe in, Cookie Monster closed his eyes, one final time.
This would be his death.
Death by cookies.
It was fitting, if he was being honest. A fine way to die.
Without a thought as to who would have poisoned him, Cookie Monster exhaled slowly, life drifting out of him with his final particles of air.
It was there that he laid, peacefully at rest as his soul drifted up, far beyond his body into an endless restful abyss.
From high above, Cookie Monster looked down upon his mortal body, a fine instrument for devouring cookies. It appeared that he had died- poisoned by an unknown individual. If he was being honest, he didn’t really want to know — in death mortal vengeance would do him good. Everything looked so small and insignificant from far away; in the grand scheme of the universe, he had his cookies were mere puppets in the hands of fate. All things considered, though, Cookie Monster did still want a cookie, more than anything else in the world.
(i slept for ~8 hours)
A bright purple stream of sparks quickly circles around him before fading leaving a faint trace of smoke behind. “WELCOME, COOKIE MONSTER OF THE EARTH,” a booming voice calls out, seemingly from everywhere and nowhere, all at once.
Unsure of what to do, Cookie Monster stretches himself out into the shape of his mortal body. It feels natural and effortless, and the command over a form is reassuring to his soul. Tentatively, he lifts a hand and waves, unsure of where, exactly, he is waving to.
“It’s okay,” a much gentler voice calls out, this time clearly much closer to him. THe voice seemed to spin through the circle created by the purple sparks… maybe that’s what they were for.
“Yes,” they whisper, stepping out of the dark. A young girl stands before you, smiling sadly. “The ‘purple sparks’ as you wish to call them, are amplifiers. In your world, I suppose you could call them ‘speakers’.”
Gazing at the girl, with her gorgeous wavy chocolate brown pigtails and kind hazel green eyes, he asks, “Where am I?”
Her smile shifts, morphing into a more frown-like expression. “You already know that you’re dead. This is the City of the Spirits, or Esperellia.” Pausing briefly, she adds, “Welcome, to your new home.”
With a wave of her hand, the dark fog obscuring his surroundings vanishes, but the girl stays by his side. “Here,” she explains, “there are no limits to the laws of physics and whatnot. The particular conjunction of matter is irrelevant. Here, there is only time and space. With practice, you, too, can learn to arrange the atoms present to your will, among other things.”
Waving her hand once more, their surroundings vanish, leaving one enormous domed mirror around them.
“Light’s a fun one too,” she laughs. Cookie Monster can help but smile.
(thanked moss, luna, and birdi)
Gazing at the mirrors, he can’t help but admire himself. Here, outside appearance seems to be worthless, if one can manipulate light and atoms. He shifts his body into the shape of a mango, then a bowling pin, then back into his fluffy blue monster self.
Everyone had always called him a monster, but really, he was harmless. Unless you were a cookie, that is.
Letting all shape fly away with the light wind that surrounds him, Cookie Monster can’t help but smile at his now transparent soul. He had been foolish, self absorbed, even outright oblivious to others during his time on earth. He’d tried his best though, and that seemed to be what counted, he thought, as he gazed piercingly into his own soul.
There were no wonders to describe what he saw, a whirlwind of bright colors, memories, and so much more, swirling around the nearly endless capacity of his soul. Uncertain as so much of it was, something about it felt inherently good.
He had been foolish, selfish, and oblivious during his time on earth, but he’d also done his best to be compassionate, understanding, and thoughtful. He’d done his best to make friends and get to know them, done his best to care about everyone he crossed paths with.
And here, that really did seem to be what counted.
Here, free from mortal desires and hindsight, he could truly be his best self. He could put others before everything else, including cookies. He did still wonder if there were cookies in this spirit city of theirs. Perhaps he would have to explore sometime, and maybe he could even share the beauty of cookies with others! Cookies were no longer his first and foremost concern, but he was unwilling to completely let go of such a beautiful thing. This time, their majesty must be shared with others.
(list of 10 awesome things about moss:
list of reasons why you are awesome (its for the weekly, but each and every one of them is true)
- you're super nice
- you love to play board games
- you're super fun to play board games with
- you're a wonderful leader (tyrant or not)
- you have adorable dogs (who you share pictures of!)
- your always willing to scream about random stuff with me
- you're an awesome friend
- your always super helpful
- you're great at art
- you made so much super awesome myth stuff)
Smiling, Cookie Monster began to imagine a friend standing beside him. Her name would be Alina, and she would be a thirteen year old girl. Thirteen was a wonderful age, between the true high school teenagers and the children that 12 year olds often were. She would be smart – far smarter than he would ever be – and she would always have her hair braided back into a neat french braid. She would have bright blue eyes, and she would love to write.
Alina would be very creative, and she would be very good at coming up with new characters and worlds. Maybe someday they could create a story together. She would also love music, especially musicals. One of her favorites would be Hamilton, one of the most popular with the humans back on earth. She, like so many writers, would also love to read. They would read books together, maybe even start their own book club. She would drag him into the lore of Harry Potter, a human series that Cookie Monster had always wanted to read, but never quite gotten around to.
Alina would be a friend and companion to him, and they would love each other as best friends always do.
As he imagined her in his mind, slowly but surely, a glowing form began to materialize in front of him. It was a girl – and not just any girl. It was Alina, exactly as he had imagined her. She had dark, chocolate brown hair, meticulously braided back into a long woven fresh braid, every hair perfectly in place. She wore a kind smile, as if she knew she belonged with him. Together they would have a thousand daring adventures, millions of explorations of this new mysterious place.
Finally fully materializing, the girl gasped for air for a few seconds, only to realize she didn’t need any.
“Where am I?” she asked, looking like she was about to cry.
(write five hundred words to leave your story unfinished on a cliffhanger)
“Cookie Monster,” the first girl whispered, “you can’t just summon people here. She belongs in the land of the living, not the cities of spirits. Her time has not yet come.”
Frowning, Cookie Monster mumbled, “What does that mean?”
“It means,” she began, hesitating briefly, “That this girl is about to die.”
“She can’t,” Cookie Monster said, wondering what he had done. “Can we save her?”
“Maybe,” the girl whispered, suddenly looking ghostly pale. “There’s only one way.”
Closing her eyes, she offered Cookie Monster her hands, leaving the summoned girl to observe herself in the mirror. Tears were gathering on her cheeks, a glistening waterfall of uncertainty. The girl was beyond his help, Cookie Monster knew, and the only thing he could do right now was to try to make things right, no matter what it took.
Shifting his body back into his mortal shape, he took the girl's hands, unsure of what exactly she was about to do. As she began chanting under her breath, adrenaline gegan to pump through his veins. They were spinning – fast. And they were rising higher and higher, past a collection of what had to be artificial clouds of some sort, probably someone’s clever rearrangement of matter.
They soared, the surface of this place – a planet of sorts, perhaps – left far below.
Several minutes later, they slowed to a stop. Opening his eyes, Cookie Monster realized that he had realized he’d closed them. They were on the gateway steps of an enormous palace, one that would put anything humans ever built to shame. Monstrous obsidian obelisks rose in a circle around a collection of towers twists around a massive dome, each merging with the others at the peak of the dome to form one skyscraping pointed tower, rising far beyond the sight of his eyes. Unless… Cookie Monster let his spirit wander, reaching out for the light particles around them. No matter how hard he tried, he found absolutely nothing he could connect to. Perhaps, with time he’d learn, but in the meantime…
The girl had whispered something to a guard, who nodded gravely. She gestured for him to follow, and he abided, wondering what awaited him inside.
Unfortunately for him, the moment they stepped inside, all light abandoned them, leaving them in pure and perfect pitch black darkness.
They walked through dozens of hallways and corridors, a maze of various passageways. Whether they were meant to confuse him or were simply functional, Cookie Monster had no idea, but he was happy to have a chance to potentially help the girl. It had been a horrible mistake and one that he would likely never fully understand. Cookies were his kind of thing, not the delicate balance between life and death.
Finally, they arrived at an enormous door that was promptly opened for them. Beyond the door, total darkness surrounded them once more.
“Welcome,” a booming voice called out as more purple sparks flared around them, briefly illuminating the air.
“The girl,” Cookie Monster called out, “Can she be helped?"
–

PATHS TAKEN: 7-2, 6-3, 5-2, 2-2, 1-5, 4-2, 9-4, 82-2, 101-2, 3-2 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 2- F, 9- F, 6- S;3- S;4- F, 5- S;1- F, 8- S;7- S | ENDING: neutral
“I love cookies, so very much because cookies really are the greatest thing in existence because they are so gooey and warm and tasty, so very tasty indeed because I really realy like cookies. I am just typing as fast as I can, not caring whether or not it is at all accurate because anything for words, or well, anything for cookies. Don't you just love an excuse to write complete nonsense. The cat sat on the mat and on the mat the cat sat, for we do love the cat as he sat on the mat. That was all rather incoherent, not to mention complete and utter nonsense but ignoring that, let us keep typing the is whatever it is. I must keep tapping these keys, for they are crucial to my survival in the challenge, for if I survive this challenge, i will get more cookies, and cookies are very very good. Yes, I want my cookies, if only because cookies are life, and life is made of cookies. Of course, despite not making any sense, that is absolutely true, I thought as I continued to type complete and utter nonsense fulling knowing that my timer is still going. Unfortunately, I do think that I am typing too slowly to actually get a fifty headed hydra but hey one can dream and keep typing complete nonsense as we hope autocorrect saves us all and type away. I close my eyes, hoping that i might be able to type faster with my eyes closed the cause then i just don't have to care about anything, just smash the keys as much as i can, but hey that’s asking to fail so why don't we just type type type and the world will end soon. The world will indeed end soon because i am running out of dumb stuff to write as i dgo on oand on and on because theis is getting harder and harder and hareder and its too early in the morning for this and somehow i still have twenty two secons to go in thes is getting really really harda s i continue to type utter nonsense. Anyways, we do love cookies, for they do start with c and will always start with c no matter what happens. Of course, if we talk in spanish, or rather write, they will then start with g which would really just ruin the song, but hey, we do what we must. Let us continue typing in”
Catching his breath, Cookie monster decided to go take a break for a few minutes, knowing that he would need more inspiration for the second portion of the challenge. Somehow, he had managed to write 416 words, or at least that was his word count with all his amusing typos littered throughout the piece.
Now that his break time was over, Cookie Monster figured he might as well try again, if only to try to beat his own record. Setting a timer, Cookie Monster began.
“And once again it was that time in which I type as fast as I possibly can because I must neow beat my own atrocious record because that was not even close to the esteemed fifty headed hydra. I am now typing super fast, yet to others, it would be far too slow. All in relative measure of course. A do gasta on the porch, and on that porch, the dog sat. This dog was very happy, for he was sitting on a warm porch, the perfect place for a dog to sit on a fine summer's afternoon. Of course, this dog was simply napping so perhaps I might want to ramble about something else as i murder my poor keys, slowly stilping away from the sanity that once plagued my writing. Someday I will actually write something usual but for right now we might settle for writing complete nonsense simply because it is easier to do continuously. Popcorn is quite a good food, though nowhere near as good as that known as cookies, for cookies will always be the supreme food. I do not know how long i have left, but i think that i am indeed failing miserably, so I might need to type faster. Faster, faster, faster, it will never be enough for the demons that plague the word counters, for they will always want more more more it must always be more to satisfy the demons. They don’t know I have more to give, so I might perhaps want to simply type faster and hope that maybe they will be happy, but we all know that they will never be happy because they are unhappy demons who are not supposed to be happy. Of course, we still aren't typing faster enough so we must type faster, faster, faster, until the timer runs out because we are all very clearly doomed for life if we can not type faster, faster, faster. Typing faster is a necessary life skill because we must type even faster to satisfy the demons that”
Ewww, not even close, Cookie Monster thought, frowning at his mere 343 words. Of course, his utter nonsense seemed to have failed him, and he had not achieved the esteemed fifty headed Hydra. On the bright side, it was now time to edit! His complete nonsense was about to be transformed into only mostly nonsense. And at last, he was done editing! His spelling was now corrected, leaving behind something somewhat understandable.
(One - I graduated middle/elementary school! That took ten years of work, so yay!
Two - I learned to backflip on a trampoline, which isn’t a huge deal, but I was terrified of it at first.
Three - While it’s not necessarily an achievement, I am proud of my writing comp entry from this session, even though there’s definitely a ton of room for improvement.
Four - I got into a high school that I really wanted to go to - go me!
Five - My memories of this are definitely iffy at best, but I won a math game tournament at my school when I was younger, and I remember being really proud of myself.)
Realizing that his room is a total disaster zone worthy of a good clean up, Cookie Monster leaps out of bed, filled with a sudden motivation to do something useful. Perhaps the sheer chaos of his room was what scared away the Cookie Fairies that always brought him cookies in the morning – if it was, he couldn’t blame them. His room was not currently worthy of the majesty of chocolate chip cookies, as much as he wanted them. Sitting down, Cookie Monster began with the heap of laundry on his floor. It was definitely time that he folded his collection of hoodies, and he began to do so with a smile.
–
One stack of hoodies later, Cookie Monster brought out the vacuum and decided that now would be an excellent time to clean up all the cookie crumbs all over his room. It was a miracle he didn’t already have ants swarming the place – his sugar filled mess was definitely going to be a problem if he kept it like this.
–
After vacuuming the entirety of his room, Cookie Monster decided to organize his book shelf. It was mostly filled with cook books, many of them specifically holding recipes on how to make cookies. Cookie Monster realized that the whole thing would look a lot nicer if he stood all the books up and lined them up side by side instead of just letting them pile on top of each other.
–
(I read Heir of Fire for 10 minutes)
At long last he was done. Cookie Monster breathed in, letting the suddenly motivated facade fall away with his exhale, basking in the light of his true motives. With the disappearance of the final slant of a book, his fresh morning cookies arrive. He was right, of course he was right - he was always right! The fairies – the people – whoever they were, they had simply been withholding his cookies as an act of distugust regarding his room. How dare they – a truly outrageous act to withhold such delicacy from the ultimate consumer of said delicacies – they were his cookies, and they knew it. He had been a manipulative fuzzy blue monster, feigned productivity and a genuine want for cleanliness in order to gain these cookies, he should.
Taking a deep breath, Cookie Monster surveyed his now clean room. If he was honest, he really did like it better clean, but alas, that did not triumph over his constant need for cookies. Cookies were warm and gooey, and filled with melted chocolatey delight - nothing, NOTHING, could ever compare to the joy of a freshly baked cookie. It was his true person of life, aside from inspiring others to be kind people, he must consume cookies.
(listened to music for 10 minutes uninterrupted)
(November 12, 2014) Cookie Monster’s Monsters eyes lit up in delight as he saw the newly remodeled kitchen in front of him – it now contained an oven safe for fuzzy blue monster use – and he was about to make chocolate chip cookies for the first time ever! It was a moment he had long dreamed off - he had always wanted to make chocolate chip cookies someday. Some children dreamt of flying, others of scuba diving, but not him. Young Cookie monster had always wanted to bake cookies. From a young age, he had found their very being irresistable, a terate that he would always run and scream for. Whether a tray of cookies were within reach, Cookie Monster ahad instantly devoured them – a fact that several adults had found mildly concerning. Nonetheless, as Cookie Monster had grown older, his love for such things had only grown. At long last, he was about to bake cookies for the very first time.
His excitement barely containable, Cookie Monster ran over to the oven to preheat it, setting it to 375 degrees fahrenheit using the fantastic little metal dials designed specifically for his use. They were so sleet and shiny, perfectly smooth to his touch. He then opened a cabinet where he knew a metal bowl would lie and promptly took one out.
He was a flurry of activity, dancing around the kitchen so effortlessly, it was like he’d had this moment planned out for years. And he had.
Around fifteen minutes later, Cookie Monster had finally finished scooping up almost all his cookie dough and shaping them into little round circles before placing them carefully on a pan, ready to be baked. He promptly placed the first pan in the oven, setting a timer for nine minutes.
Nine minutes later, they were ready. His very first self made cookies.
He reached into the oven, carefully removing them and setting the tray on the stove.
They were the most beautiful things he had ever seen.
(took a break + drank water for 5 minutes)
Snapping out of his daze, Cookie Monster began walking slowly and cautiously towards the plate of cookies, as if someone was going to take them away if he moved too fast. One step. Two steps. Three steps. Four more to reach the cookies. Four steps. Five steps. Six steps.
“Nope,” a cheerful high pitched voice calls out.
Cookie Monster blinks, making sure he isn’t just imagining things. Opening his eyes again, he’s shocked to see that the bright bubblegum pink fairy is real.
“Hey there, Cookie Monster,” she says, smiling.
Cookie Monster merely blinks.
“I suppose you’re wondering who I am,” the little creature says, oblivious to Cookie Monster’s discomfort. What was a bright pink fairy doing in his room? And what was she doing, standing between him and his cookies?
When he nods, she continues, “I’m Tilly! I’m one of millions of Cookie Chefs – our job is to bake fresh cookies every morning for fluffy blue monsters like yourself. Our magic is one of a kind – no one else could ever create such wonderful cookies as we do.”
Smiling, Cookie Monster had to admit it was true. Their cookies certainly were unmatched in taste, texture, and, well, everything, if he was being honest. That didn’t explain why she was here though. “Hi Tilly!” he replies, hoping he sounds friendly. “What brings you to my humble abode?”
“I was just getting to that,” Tilly replies, suddenly frowning. “We, the Cookie Chefs council, have decided to revoke your daily cookies on accounts of Cookie Tyranny and chef manipulation. Your actions this morning simply confirmed our fears. I’m sorry but… until further notice, your cookie privileges have been revoked.”
WHAT?!
THEY COULD REVOKE HIS COOKIES PRIVILEGES?!
HOW COULD THEY?!
Thoughts were racing though Cookie Monster’s head; thoughts that they could probably see, Cookie Monster realized.
He had to calm down.
The world wasn’t ending.
Well, his world was ending.
(attempted to design thriller’s quotes page in the memory book for 15 minutes - i didn’t like my clouds xD)
Gasping, Cookie Monster grabs the blankets, wrapping himself tightly in their comforting warmth. What a nightmare…
Glancing at the bedside table, he’s happy to see that his daily cookies are there.
It was just a nightmare.
He still had his cookies, and everything was just fine.
Well…
Maybe the vibrant pink cookie fairy was right about one thing.
He should be nicer, and express his gratitude to those who make his cookies fresh daily.
“Thank you,” he whispered, eyes on the cookies. He had no idea who the mysterious baker was, or how the cookies always seemed to somehow find their way to his bedside table every morning, but it was really nice of them.
Glancing around at his still disaster zone-like room, Cookie Monster smiles. Perhaps he really should clean it, if only because the place truly was a mess.
Still shaking slightly, Cookie Monster rolled, quite literally, out of bed, hitting the floor with a thud. Oh well, he thought, laughing slightly.
He slowly stood up, brushing the cookie crumbs off his bright blue fur. This place really could use some cleaning up.
Cookie Monster looked around, realizing his dream-self’s choice of cleaning prioritizes was probably good. He began with his sweatshirts, just as he had before.
(thanked ceebee - hi ceebee! thank you so much for being amazing - its awesome how much you interact with the community and are super helpful, and you seem to care about scratch a lot! you're also super creative and talented <3)
Cookie Monster briefly takes a break from cleaning after folding a few hoodies to go grab a cookie from the plate while they are still warm. Something about it seems unusually gooey… perhaps someone had added some extra chocolate chips. Hoping that chocolaty goodness awaited him inside, Cookie Monster took an enormous bite, devouring almost the entire cookie, all at once.
Swallowing, Cookie Monster quickly ate the rest of the cookie. Whatever they’d added, whoever they are, it was really good. Too good, in fact.
Cookie Monster leaned over, a sudden wave of sleepiness crashing over him. Perhaps the cookie was just so rich that it was taking all of his energy to digest it…
He yawned as he fell into crumpled heap on the floor, limbs sprawled across each other. Blue fuzz stuck out in every direction. Cookie Monster moaned.
Poison, he thought, realizing what had happened.
It was slowly taking over his fuzzy blue body, crawling through his veins with deadly precision.
Taking a deep breathe in, Cookie Monster closed his eyes, one final time.
This would be his death.
Death by cookies.
It was fitting, if he was being honest. A fine way to die.
Without a thought as to who would have poisoned him, Cookie Monster exhaled slowly, life drifting out of him with his final particles of air.
It was there that he laid, peacefully at rest as his soul drifted up, far beyond his body into an endless restful abyss.
From high above, Cookie Monster looked down upon his mortal body, a fine instrument for devouring cookies. It appeared that he had died- poisoned by an unknown individual. If he was being honest, he didn’t really want to know — in death mortal vengeance would do him good. Everything looked so small and insignificant from far away; in the grand scheme of the universe, he had his cookies were mere puppets in the hands of fate. All things considered, though, Cookie Monster did still want a cookie, more than anything else in the world.
(i slept for ~8 hours)
A bright purple stream of sparks quickly circles around him before fading leaving a faint trace of smoke behind. “WELCOME, COOKIE MONSTER OF THE EARTH,” a booming voice calls out, seemingly from everywhere and nowhere, all at once.
Unsure of what to do, Cookie Monster stretches himself out into the shape of his mortal body. It feels natural and effortless, and the command over a form is reassuring to his soul. Tentatively, he lifts a hand and waves, unsure of where, exactly, he is waving to.
“It’s okay,” a much gentler voice calls out, this time clearly much closer to him. THe voice seemed to spin through the circle created by the purple sparks… maybe that’s what they were for.
“Yes,” they whisper, stepping out of the dark. A young girl stands before you, smiling sadly. “The ‘purple sparks’ as you wish to call them, are amplifiers. In your world, I suppose you could call them ‘speakers’.”
Gazing at the girl, with her gorgeous wavy chocolate brown pigtails and kind hazel green eyes, he asks, “Where am I?”
Her smile shifts, morphing into a more frown-like expression. “You already know that you’re dead. This is the City of the Spirits, or Esperellia.” Pausing briefly, she adds, “Welcome, to your new home.”
With a wave of her hand, the dark fog obscuring his surroundings vanishes, but the girl stays by his side. “Here,” she explains, “there are no limits to the laws of physics and whatnot. The particular conjunction of matter is irrelevant. Here, there is only time and space. With practice, you, too, can learn to arrange the atoms present to your will, among other things.”
Waving her hand once more, their surroundings vanish, leaving one enormous domed mirror around them.
“Light’s a fun one too,” she laughs. Cookie Monster can help but smile.
(thanked moss, luna, and birdi)
Gazing at the mirrors, he can’t help but admire himself. Here, outside appearance seems to be worthless, if one can manipulate light and atoms. He shifts his body into the shape of a mango, then a bowling pin, then back into his fluffy blue monster self.
Everyone had always called him a monster, but really, he was harmless. Unless you were a cookie, that is.
Letting all shape fly away with the light wind that surrounds him, Cookie Monster can’t help but smile at his now transparent soul. He had been foolish, self absorbed, even outright oblivious to others during his time on earth. He’d tried his best though, and that seemed to be what counted, he thought, as he gazed piercingly into his own soul.
There were no wonders to describe what he saw, a whirlwind of bright colors, memories, and so much more, swirling around the nearly endless capacity of his soul. Uncertain as so much of it was, something about it felt inherently good.
He had been foolish, selfish, and oblivious during his time on earth, but he’d also done his best to be compassionate, understanding, and thoughtful. He’d done his best to make friends and get to know them, done his best to care about everyone he crossed paths with.
And here, that really did seem to be what counted.
Here, free from mortal desires and hindsight, he could truly be his best self. He could put others before everything else, including cookies. He did still wonder if there were cookies in this spirit city of theirs. Perhaps he would have to explore sometime, and maybe he could even share the beauty of cookies with others! Cookies were no longer his first and foremost concern, but he was unwilling to completely let go of such a beautiful thing. This time, their majesty must be shared with others.
(list of 10 awesome things about moss:
list of reasons why you are awesome (its for the weekly, but each and every one of them is true)
- you're super nice
- you love to play board games
- you're super fun to play board games with
- you're a wonderful leader (tyrant or not)
- you have adorable dogs (who you share pictures of!)
- your always willing to scream about random stuff with me
- you're an awesome friend
- your always super helpful
- you're great at art
- you made so much super awesome myth stuff)
Smiling, Cookie Monster began to imagine a friend standing beside him. Her name would be Alina, and she would be a thirteen year old girl. Thirteen was a wonderful age, between the true high school teenagers and the children that 12 year olds often were. She would be smart – far smarter than he would ever be – and she would always have her hair braided back into a neat french braid. She would have bright blue eyes, and she would love to write.
Alina would be very creative, and she would be very good at coming up with new characters and worlds. Maybe someday they could create a story together. She would also love music, especially musicals. One of her favorites would be Hamilton, one of the most popular with the humans back on earth. She, like so many writers, would also love to read. They would read books together, maybe even start their own book club. She would drag him into the lore of Harry Potter, a human series that Cookie Monster had always wanted to read, but never quite gotten around to.
Alina would be a friend and companion to him, and they would love each other as best friends always do.
As he imagined her in his mind, slowly but surely, a glowing form began to materialize in front of him. It was a girl – and not just any girl. It was Alina, exactly as he had imagined her. She had dark, chocolate brown hair, meticulously braided back into a long woven fresh braid, every hair perfectly in place. She wore a kind smile, as if she knew she belonged with him. Together they would have a thousand daring adventures, millions of explorations of this new mysterious place.
Finally fully materializing, the girl gasped for air for a few seconds, only to realize she didn’t need any.
“Where am I?” she asked, looking like she was about to cry.
(write five hundred words to leave your story unfinished on a cliffhanger)
“Cookie Monster,” the first girl whispered, “you can’t just summon people here. She belongs in the land of the living, not the cities of spirits. Her time has not yet come.”
Frowning, Cookie Monster mumbled, “What does that mean?”
“It means,” she began, hesitating briefly, “That this girl is about to die.”
“She can’t,” Cookie Monster said, wondering what he had done. “Can we save her?”
“Maybe,” the girl whispered, suddenly looking ghostly pale. “There’s only one way.”
Closing her eyes, she offered Cookie Monster her hands, leaving the summoned girl to observe herself in the mirror. Tears were gathering on her cheeks, a glistening waterfall of uncertainty. The girl was beyond his help, Cookie Monster knew, and the only thing he could do right now was to try to make things right, no matter what it took.
Shifting his body back into his mortal shape, he took the girl's hands, unsure of what exactly she was about to do. As she began chanting under her breath, adrenaline gegan to pump through his veins. They were spinning – fast. And they were rising higher and higher, past a collection of what had to be artificial clouds of some sort, probably someone’s clever rearrangement of matter.
They soared, the surface of this place – a planet of sorts, perhaps – left far below.
Several minutes later, they slowed to a stop. Opening his eyes, Cookie Monster realized that he had realized he’d closed them. They were on the gateway steps of an enormous palace, one that would put anything humans ever built to shame. Monstrous obsidian obelisks rose in a circle around a collection of towers twists around a massive dome, each merging with the others at the peak of the dome to form one skyscraping pointed tower, rising far beyond the sight of his eyes. Unless… Cookie Monster let his spirit wander, reaching out for the light particles around them. No matter how hard he tried, he found absolutely nothing he could connect to. Perhaps, with time he’d learn, but in the meantime…
The girl had whispered something to a guard, who nodded gravely. She gestured for him to follow, and he abided, wondering what awaited him inside.
Unfortunately for him, the moment they stepped inside, all light abandoned them, leaving them in pure and perfect pitch black darkness.
They walked through dozens of hallways and corridors, a maze of various passageways. Whether they were meant to confuse him or were simply functional, Cookie Monster had no idea, but he was happy to have a chance to potentially help the girl. It had been a horrible mistake and one that he would likely never fully understand. Cookies were his kind of thing, not the delicate balance between life and death.
Finally, they arrived at an enormous door that was promptly opened for them. Beyond the door, total darkness surrounded them once more.
“Welcome,” a booming voice called out as more purple sparks flared around them, briefly illuminating the air.
“The girl,” Cookie Monster called out, “Can she be helped?"
–

PATHS TAKEN: 7-2, 6-3, 5-2, 2-2, 1-5, 4-2, 9-4, 82-2, 101-2, 3-2 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 2- F, 9- F, 6- S;3- S;4- F, 5- S;1- F, 8- S;7- S | ENDING: neutral
Last edited by MoonlitSeas (July 30, 2022 20:58:16)
- ArtisticOne111
-
Scratcher
56 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
100 Words prompt:
Fishy walked through the doors of the Headquarters of SWC. She examined the room checking out all of the material used for the structure. It was a humongous place, with lots of modern furniture and technology. Clicks of the keys from computers sounded in the room. She opened the door to the office. Birdi sat in her chair and turned around. “I’m guessing you’re wondering why I called you to my office.” She paused and stared at Fishy. Fishy was sitting in an office chair that had wheels. She spun around and stared back at Birdi. Birdi sighed and said, “I need to send you on a very important mission.” 112 Words
The throne room:
Ghost shrine:
Fishy stepped into the Throne Room spying the plaques of the past hosts of SWC. She looked at all the trophies and pictures. She had never been in this room before. She had also never been part of the sessions the past hosts were there. Then she remembered something. Something she had forgotten a long time ago.
The memory was vivid in her mind. A small 6 year old in a kindergarten classroom. She had joined school later than other kids, it was late February. Her parents brought her into the classroom with all her supplies. The rest of the class was sitting at their desks with morning worksheets. She found her desk and plopped down. She was next to 5 other kids in a group. Fishy got her pencil out and looked at the worksheet. She thought it was particularly easy, considering she had already learned about this a while ago. She finished the worksheet and brought it up to her teacher requesting her to grade it. The teacher looked at her strangely and said that she doesn’t grade morning work, but she could if Fishy really wanted her to. She graded it as Fishy had requested. She had gotten a perfect score. She shoved it in her backpack and started to color. The teacher announced it was story time. Fishy reached to her nose and felt a liquid coming out. It was blood. She ran to the trash can and got a bunch of tissues. A girl stared over and whispered over to her friend. Two seconds after the whole class started to stare.
She recalled the horrendous memory and shivered. She trotted over to the next place.
338 words
Sabotage:
Lights sabotage:
Fishy walked into the new room and all the lights suddenly went out. She sat in the dark and fell asleep.
Dining Hall:
Fishy sat down at the dining hall table and opened her journal and started to write:
Fan fiction of The List of Things That Will Never Change:
My Dad and I walked around the park. Jesse was by us. My sister was currently with her mom, but we still kept in touch. I ran my fingers across the grass. The waterfall was on, and it glimmered against the sun. I ran around in the grass and I got really dizzy. I fell down and the grass felt super soft. I’m thirteen now if you wanted to know.
Angela and her family had moved to New York, and we got to visit them more. She still had some medical issues, but they were getting better. We had all agreed to never speak to mission ever again though. What he did was terrible. It seemed as if Jesse was still in shock. I still had the same schedule with my parents. I switched between them every day. I remember when I was still eight. It feels as if I had never grown out of that age.
184 words
Water Sabotage:
Fishy stepped into the next room. It was full of water, but she knew somebody was going to clean it up soon. She rested and meditated for 10 minutes. She thanked all of the past, and present hosts for all their work.
Miscellaneous Posts:
Fishy walked past the water and ran into a camper from poetry. “Erm, hello.” Fishy said quickly. She ran to the bulletin board and the camper followed her. They stood in silence looking at the board. It was full of, “Be part of my weekly! Sign up down below.” Fishy looked at the camper that was slightly shorter than her. “Do you see mine?” She said quietly. “Which one is it?” Fishy asked. The camper pointed at the advertisement. It read, “Sign up for a free ticket! If I draw yours, you can get a free banner!” Fishy smiled at the camper. “Sorry I never really got to know you, what’s your name?” The camper replied with, “I’m Zoey.”
They shook hands. “Nice to meet you Zoey. Which cabin are you in?” Fishy asked. “Poetry!” Zoey said happily. “I believe you’re in the same cabin!” “I suppose I am!” Fishy said. She signed her name on the advertisement and picked up a ticket. “Thanks!” Zoey said. The advertisement now had two entries.
172 words
Fire sabotage:
Fishy stepped into the next hall. The alarms were beeping. She ran to the nearest computer and checked the news. The fire was on the roof. She picked up her Strawberry Banana smoothie and drank for a quick five minutes.
The rooftop:
Lasagna plant:
Fishy steps up to the SWC rooftop. Smoke aired everywhere. She then saw someone familiar. Someone she knew. She fanned out the smoke from the fire and saw the person.
Was it her cousin? The one she favored the most? The one she always hung out with? They had matches in their hands and cackled. They turned over and saw Fishy.
“What?” Fishy said questioning.
“I can explain.”
“What the-” Fishy said.
“SWC has gotten to me. It’s an annoying camp that has campers so happy to be in it. I want to take revenge on it. I hated the time I was there.”
“SWC is great though! But, that doesn’t mean that it was okay to set the building on fire…”
“Cousin. I don’t think you ever got to really know me.”
She ran away in the moonlight as the matches still were lit in her hands. She threw the matches and disappeared.
154 words
Elevator Sabotage:
Fishy walks into a quiet room and sits down to listen to spotify. She does this for ten minutes. (Listened to Lo-Fi music and some k-pop)
Workshops:
Character Consistency:
Fishy walked back downstairs still in confusion. She went to the library and sat down to think. There on the coffee table sat her favorite book. She picked it up and blew off the dust on the book.
She wondered. What if her favorite character came to her world? Wouldn’t that be cool? She sat down to think about it, and realized which character she wanted to be in her world.
Hanako. From the first ever manga of Toilet Bound, Hanako-Kun. She picked up the book and started to read.
Hanako is a cheeky character. A person who likes to play around and have fun. She needed someone like this in her life. Then, suddenly the ink drawing came up beside her.
“Whatcha doing there?” Hanako said, coming from behind her.
“Gah!” Fishy said, startled. She ran over to the corner and looked at the character. “Hanako?”
“Yep! That’s me!”
Fishy gulped and looked at him. “H-Hello?”
“Why, another scared human. Well, I’m offering a job spot open if you would like it. My bathroom needs to be cleaned, ever since Nene grew up, she hasn’t come to visit me.”
“Yeah- Sure? How much is the pay?”
“Three wishes, if you had read closer than you would know.”
“Sure then.”
Hanako showed Fishy to his bathroom, which was actually pretty clean. She grabbed her mop and started to cover the floor with soap and water. Once it was clean, she thanked Hanako for inviting her over and walked over to the door.
“Thanks for cleaning my bathroom.”
“What about my three wishes?”
Hanako froze on the spot and suddenly Fishy woke up in the library. She had been dreaming. What a waste of time. She stood up and put the manga back where it was supposed to be. The dream felt… real. She looked cautiously behind her back and shuddered.
310 words~~
Forums Sabotage:
Fishy checks out another room and bumps into a scratch team member. She thanks them for all that they have done.
This comment was to @carpeediem:
HI! Thank you for keeping the scratch program running, all the fun scratch camp activities, making our community better, and keeping this a kid-friendly website! I appreciate it! Have a nice day.
32 words
Daily Team Booths:
Honey’s Booth:
Fishy walks into the next room looking at all the aquatic homes around her. She looks at the fish and sees that they’re all quite hungry. She sees a paper taped to the table. “In order to feed the fish, play one round of among us.”
Fishy finds a bean bag and gets out her iPad. She downloads the game and then gets on a random server.
She logs onto the game and a screen pops up showing that she’s the imposter she immediately panics, as she sucks at this role. She looked at her fake tasks and went to electrical in order to act as if she was a crewmate. She wanted to kill people. She lurked around in the vents. She spied a crewmate in O2 and quickly got out of the vent to walk over. She immediately pressed the button to kill the crewmate. Before she knew it the game was over and the crewmates had won. She clicked off the iPad and saw the fish food on the counter.
Fishy sprinkled the fish food all over the tanks. She had saved the fish from starvation.
(Sorry this was so short, I had no ideas, and this was the best I came up with in 15 minutes.)
Leaderboard Sabotage:
Fishy sees that all the cabins are mixed up on the leaderboard. She quickly fixes them by listing her accomplishments:
Being a Community Service Club Vice President
Becoming Secretary of Student Council
Being the first to do the Great American Award in her year(An award where you memorize six things/speeches that were important to america)
Finally being able to rollerblade
Improving at art
Basement:
Data station:
In order to go to the next room, Fishy had to board a tram. This tram was full of sketchy people and lots of stalkers. She hopped in having an ominous feeling creeping on her neck. She looked back and saw a person staring at her and looked down. This creeped her out. She looked out the window and she saw that everything was… gloomy. She kept looking in the back of her as people were staring at her. At her every move, her every breath. It felt suffocating there. Fishy’s spine felt as if there were something going up on it. Like a spider or something. She looked back once again and saw nothing. She figured it was her hair. Fishy took a deep breath and looked forward. Her stop was next. The tram stopped abruptly and opened the doors with a loud creak. Fishy stepped out quickly and took a deep breath. She looked back again as she felt the little spider on her neck. She looked both sides and again, saw nothing. She went up the stairs and kept looking back. There was a weird feeling as if someone was stalking her.
She walked into the second part of the headquarters and looked back again. She shuddered and ran to the next room. There was a clang in the next room. Fishy quickly looked back to see that it was a book laying on the floor. There wasn’t anyone in the room with her. She took a deep breath and examined the room. She ran to the hall, knowing that there would be other campers there, that if there was a person hiding, or an apparition, then at least she wouldn’t die alone.
286 words
Gas leak:
Fishy sits down at a desk and gets out her journal. She draws for 15 minutes.
Host rooms:
Bees:
Fishy sits down in the hallway thinking. What caused the book to fall? There was no one in the room. A camper passes by. They look at Fishy strangely, because she’s mumbling to herself to knock it off. She shakes her head and stands up. Suddenly, a dark creature is at the end of the hallway. Replacing the camper. Fishy looks back as she feels something on her spine again. She then runs after the creature, knowing that you had to get a card to go to the headquarters of SWC. She figured it was a camper, just trying to find their way around. She touched the person's shoulder and it turned back. It was headless, and it wore a black cloak. She screamed and fell on the floor. The creature looked over at her and brought out an ax. Fishy shuttered and ran as quickly as she could. The creature ran after her and watched her closely. Fishy ran into a room and slammed the door. Luckily there were four other campers in the room. She waved and plopped down in a chair. She looked around just to make sure the creature wasn’t there.
195 words
Writing Comp Entries Sabotage:
Fishy grabs a newspaper from the coffee table and starts to read.
Other SWC Rooms:
Judges’ room:
Fishy unlocked the door and got out of the room. She looked outside to see the creature. It was sitting against the wall.
“Why won’t anyone notice me? I guess I’m just a regular apparition.” The creature said. It dug its head into its cloak.
“You really think that? I noticed you a lot a few minutes ago and screamed my head off.” Fishy thought. “Maybe it wants people to think positively about it.”
The creature sighed. “That girl ran away from me. She noticed me at least.” It ran its hand against its eye.
Fishy stared at the creature wondering what she should do. She finally walked up to it and sat by it. “Sorry for running away.”
“I really wanted you to just stay with me. I’ve been really lonely. No one pays attention to me.”
“What are you talking about? I paid attention to you when you were chasing after me.” Fishy instantly regretted what she said.
“Maybe I should’ve done that in a more friendly way. I just wanted a friend.”
“Aren’t you friends with other apparitions?”
“Yeah, all of them.”
Fishy stared at the creature. “You have friends that care for you then.”
“I just seek more attention.”
“Always be grateful for what you have. Don’t try to always have so many friends, sometimes having less is better.”
223 words
Doors Sabotage:
Fishy gave the creature a list of what made them so amazing (i actually gave it to my mom)
Thank you for cleaning all of the dishes when I’m not motivated to
Thank you for giving me a house to live in
Thank you for bringing me into this world
Thank you for lecturing me and making me get good grades
Thank you for buying me project supplies when needed
Thank you for always being a part of my life
Thank you for always dropping me off at school
Thank you for working hard and making money
Thank you for paying the bills
Thank you for cooking me food
84 words
Boring rooms:
Rec Room:
After giving the advice to the creature, it thanked Fishy. It claimed that it would give her a gift. It pulled a liquid out of its cloak and told Fishy to drink it. She hesitantly took the bottle and took a sip. Suddenly, a portal opened and the creature told her to go inside. She went inside and was in the same hall. She realized what was happening. She knew that she was in a different world.
She ran outside and saw that the whole world was sunny, and that all the plants were flourishing. “Just what I imagined…” Fishy thought. She wished her sister were there so she could tell her what had happened. Suddenly her sister appeared next to her. “Hey.” She said miserably. Fishy hated to see her miserable. She hoped that whatever was pestering her stopped.
“Hello!” She said happily.
Fishy knew something was up with this world. It seemed as if whatever she wished for, came to her. Or whatever she wanted would happen.
She told her sister all about it and then wished that her parents wouldn’t have to work so hard for the bills. Suddenly all the stress was removed from her parents shoulders. She enjoyed this new world. But she felt as if she were spoiled. She decided to wish that it was back to normal.
The creature appeared to her. “I’m glad you’re not selfish.”
234 words
Finish:
(I used the text version so I don’t have the code. Birdi gave me permission)
Seven was the number I got:
Fishy stepped into the next room and saw Robin with a bucket of water. She’s spilling water all over the cabin.
“What are you doing?” Fishy asked.
“NOTHING!!!”
“Robin…have you been causing all this trouble?”
“The whole daily team has.” Robin said embarrassed. She didn’t like being caught.
“Well, what about Birdi?”
“She’s been doing it too.” She said sheepishly.
“She sent me on this mission, for me to find out she was doing it this whole time?”
Birdi came out of the corner of the next room. “Hello. I see you have finished the mission.”
“Why did you send me on a mission you knew the answer to?”
Birdi paused and said. “I wanted to do it for fun.”
“Did you know about the creature?”
“Yeah, that was actually Robin in a mask. She was causing most of the trouble.”
Fishy paused and looked at Birdi. “What about my cousin?”
“Oh yeah, we asked her to come so we could frighten you.”
Fishy thought about the long process for this big prank. “Who is going to clean up the ashes on the rooftop? The water in the rooms?”
“Haha, luckily we hired a SWC cleaning group.”
Fishy looked at Robin who was trying to scoop up the water from the floor. “So it was you guys the whole time. That’s quite funny.”
Fishy walked out of the room and went to her cabin. She was tired from scavenging around, but at least she wasn’t sitting at a computer the whole time. She wondered how they could’ve come up with this amazing story. It was a fun adventure, but she wondered how they made the portal appear. How they made her sister appear beside her that one time. How did they make the world so green? Did they put her to sleep then put her in one of those domes where everything is on screen? Like at Universal Studios or something?
Fishy flopped on her cabin bed. It was quite a day, and she felt as if she needed to rest for a very long time. She opened her journal and started to write today's entry.
“Today Birdi and the rest of the Daily Team tricked me. I had to do all these tasks to feed fishes and to save other people. I also had to do tasks to fix sabotages on the headquarters. Luckily it was only the daily team causing these sabotages. If it was real, then we would have to file lawsuits and so much more paperwork that I feel like no one wants to do. I had a lot of fun on this adventure. If only every day were like this…”
She closed her journal and figured that everything ended happily ever after. But it was almost the end of camp, and she would miss everyone very much. She looked outside her window and saw many campers messing around in the cabin and Zai screaming at Pi. There was no one at the mango tree, which was pretty weird, but Fishy shook it off. She then flopped in her bed dramatically once again and tried to sleep. She couldn’t, so she went downstairs to be greeted by other Poetry campers.
534 words
3387 WORDS TOTAL
Fishy walked through the doors of the Headquarters of SWC. She examined the room checking out all of the material used for the structure. It was a humongous place, with lots of modern furniture and technology. Clicks of the keys from computers sounded in the room. She opened the door to the office. Birdi sat in her chair and turned around. “I’m guessing you’re wondering why I called you to my office.” She paused and stared at Fishy. Fishy was sitting in an office chair that had wheels. She spun around and stared back at Birdi. Birdi sighed and said, “I need to send you on a very important mission.” 112 Words
The throne room:
Ghost shrine:
Fishy stepped into the Throne Room spying the plaques of the past hosts of SWC. She looked at all the trophies and pictures. She had never been in this room before. She had also never been part of the sessions the past hosts were there. Then she remembered something. Something she had forgotten a long time ago.
The memory was vivid in her mind. A small 6 year old in a kindergarten classroom. She had joined school later than other kids, it was late February. Her parents brought her into the classroom with all her supplies. The rest of the class was sitting at their desks with morning worksheets. She found her desk and plopped down. She was next to 5 other kids in a group. Fishy got her pencil out and looked at the worksheet. She thought it was particularly easy, considering she had already learned about this a while ago. She finished the worksheet and brought it up to her teacher requesting her to grade it. The teacher looked at her strangely and said that she doesn’t grade morning work, but she could if Fishy really wanted her to. She graded it as Fishy had requested. She had gotten a perfect score. She shoved it in her backpack and started to color. The teacher announced it was story time. Fishy reached to her nose and felt a liquid coming out. It was blood. She ran to the trash can and got a bunch of tissues. A girl stared over and whispered over to her friend. Two seconds after the whole class started to stare.
She recalled the horrendous memory and shivered. She trotted over to the next place.
338 words
Sabotage:
Lights sabotage:
Fishy walked into the new room and all the lights suddenly went out. She sat in the dark and fell asleep.
Dining Hall:
Fishy sat down at the dining hall table and opened her journal and started to write:
Fan fiction of The List of Things That Will Never Change:
My Dad and I walked around the park. Jesse was by us. My sister was currently with her mom, but we still kept in touch. I ran my fingers across the grass. The waterfall was on, and it glimmered against the sun. I ran around in the grass and I got really dizzy. I fell down and the grass felt super soft. I’m thirteen now if you wanted to know.
Angela and her family had moved to New York, and we got to visit them more. She still had some medical issues, but they were getting better. We had all agreed to never speak to mission ever again though. What he did was terrible. It seemed as if Jesse was still in shock. I still had the same schedule with my parents. I switched between them every day. I remember when I was still eight. It feels as if I had never grown out of that age.
184 words
Water Sabotage:
Fishy stepped into the next room. It was full of water, but she knew somebody was going to clean it up soon. She rested and meditated for 10 minutes. She thanked all of the past, and present hosts for all their work.
Miscellaneous Posts:
Fishy walked past the water and ran into a camper from poetry. “Erm, hello.” Fishy said quickly. She ran to the bulletin board and the camper followed her. They stood in silence looking at the board. It was full of, “Be part of my weekly! Sign up down below.” Fishy looked at the camper that was slightly shorter than her. “Do you see mine?” She said quietly. “Which one is it?” Fishy asked. The camper pointed at the advertisement. It read, “Sign up for a free ticket! If I draw yours, you can get a free banner!” Fishy smiled at the camper. “Sorry I never really got to know you, what’s your name?” The camper replied with, “I’m Zoey.”
They shook hands. “Nice to meet you Zoey. Which cabin are you in?” Fishy asked. “Poetry!” Zoey said happily. “I believe you’re in the same cabin!” “I suppose I am!” Fishy said. She signed her name on the advertisement and picked up a ticket. “Thanks!” Zoey said. The advertisement now had two entries.
172 words
Fire sabotage:
Fishy stepped into the next hall. The alarms were beeping. She ran to the nearest computer and checked the news. The fire was on the roof. She picked up her Strawberry Banana smoothie and drank for a quick five minutes.
The rooftop:
Lasagna plant:
Fishy steps up to the SWC rooftop. Smoke aired everywhere. She then saw someone familiar. Someone she knew. She fanned out the smoke from the fire and saw the person.
Was it her cousin? The one she favored the most? The one she always hung out with? They had matches in their hands and cackled. They turned over and saw Fishy.
“What?” Fishy said questioning.
“I can explain.”
“What the-” Fishy said.
“SWC has gotten to me. It’s an annoying camp that has campers so happy to be in it. I want to take revenge on it. I hated the time I was there.”
“SWC is great though! But, that doesn’t mean that it was okay to set the building on fire…”
“Cousin. I don’t think you ever got to really know me.”
She ran away in the moonlight as the matches still were lit in her hands. She threw the matches and disappeared.
154 words
Elevator Sabotage:
Fishy walks into a quiet room and sits down to listen to spotify. She does this for ten minutes. (Listened to Lo-Fi music and some k-pop)
Workshops:
Character Consistency:
Fishy walked back downstairs still in confusion. She went to the library and sat down to think. There on the coffee table sat her favorite book. She picked it up and blew off the dust on the book.
She wondered. What if her favorite character came to her world? Wouldn’t that be cool? She sat down to think about it, and realized which character she wanted to be in her world.
Hanako. From the first ever manga of Toilet Bound, Hanako-Kun. She picked up the book and started to read.
Hanako is a cheeky character. A person who likes to play around and have fun. She needed someone like this in her life. Then, suddenly the ink drawing came up beside her.
“Whatcha doing there?” Hanako said, coming from behind her.
“Gah!” Fishy said, startled. She ran over to the corner and looked at the character. “Hanako?”
“Yep! That’s me!”
Fishy gulped and looked at him. “H-Hello?”
“Why, another scared human. Well, I’m offering a job spot open if you would like it. My bathroom needs to be cleaned, ever since Nene grew up, she hasn’t come to visit me.”
“Yeah- Sure? How much is the pay?”
“Three wishes, if you had read closer than you would know.”
“Sure then.”
Hanako showed Fishy to his bathroom, which was actually pretty clean. She grabbed her mop and started to cover the floor with soap and water. Once it was clean, she thanked Hanako for inviting her over and walked over to the door.
“Thanks for cleaning my bathroom.”
“What about my three wishes?”
Hanako froze on the spot and suddenly Fishy woke up in the library. She had been dreaming. What a waste of time. She stood up and put the manga back where it was supposed to be. The dream felt… real. She looked cautiously behind her back and shuddered.
310 words~~
Forums Sabotage:
Fishy checks out another room and bumps into a scratch team member. She thanks them for all that they have done.
This comment was to @carpeediem:
HI! Thank you for keeping the scratch program running, all the fun scratch camp activities, making our community better, and keeping this a kid-friendly website! I appreciate it! Have a nice day.
32 words
Daily Team Booths:
Honey’s Booth:
Fishy walks into the next room looking at all the aquatic homes around her. She looks at the fish and sees that they’re all quite hungry. She sees a paper taped to the table. “In order to feed the fish, play one round of among us.”
Fishy finds a bean bag and gets out her iPad. She downloads the game and then gets on a random server.
She logs onto the game and a screen pops up showing that she’s the imposter she immediately panics, as she sucks at this role. She looked at her fake tasks and went to electrical in order to act as if she was a crewmate. She wanted to kill people. She lurked around in the vents. She spied a crewmate in O2 and quickly got out of the vent to walk over. She immediately pressed the button to kill the crewmate. Before she knew it the game was over and the crewmates had won. She clicked off the iPad and saw the fish food on the counter.
Fishy sprinkled the fish food all over the tanks. She had saved the fish from starvation.
(Sorry this was so short, I had no ideas, and this was the best I came up with in 15 minutes.)
Leaderboard Sabotage:
Fishy sees that all the cabins are mixed up on the leaderboard. She quickly fixes them by listing her accomplishments:
Being a Community Service Club Vice President
Becoming Secretary of Student Council
Being the first to do the Great American Award in her year(An award where you memorize six things/speeches that were important to america)
Finally being able to rollerblade
Improving at art
Basement:
Data station:
In order to go to the next room, Fishy had to board a tram. This tram was full of sketchy people and lots of stalkers. She hopped in having an ominous feeling creeping on her neck. She looked back and saw a person staring at her and looked down. This creeped her out. She looked out the window and she saw that everything was… gloomy. She kept looking in the back of her as people were staring at her. At her every move, her every breath. It felt suffocating there. Fishy’s spine felt as if there were something going up on it. Like a spider or something. She looked back once again and saw nothing. She figured it was her hair. Fishy took a deep breath and looked forward. Her stop was next. The tram stopped abruptly and opened the doors with a loud creak. Fishy stepped out quickly and took a deep breath. She looked back again as she felt the little spider on her neck. She looked both sides and again, saw nothing. She went up the stairs and kept looking back. There was a weird feeling as if someone was stalking her.
She walked into the second part of the headquarters and looked back again. She shuddered and ran to the next room. There was a clang in the next room. Fishy quickly looked back to see that it was a book laying on the floor. There wasn’t anyone in the room with her. She took a deep breath and examined the room. She ran to the hall, knowing that there would be other campers there, that if there was a person hiding, or an apparition, then at least she wouldn’t die alone.
286 words
Gas leak:
Fishy sits down at a desk and gets out her journal. She draws for 15 minutes.
Host rooms:
Bees:
Fishy sits down in the hallway thinking. What caused the book to fall? There was no one in the room. A camper passes by. They look at Fishy strangely, because she’s mumbling to herself to knock it off. She shakes her head and stands up. Suddenly, a dark creature is at the end of the hallway. Replacing the camper. Fishy looks back as she feels something on her spine again. She then runs after the creature, knowing that you had to get a card to go to the headquarters of SWC. She figured it was a camper, just trying to find their way around. She touched the person's shoulder and it turned back. It was headless, and it wore a black cloak. She screamed and fell on the floor. The creature looked over at her and brought out an ax. Fishy shuttered and ran as quickly as she could. The creature ran after her and watched her closely. Fishy ran into a room and slammed the door. Luckily there were four other campers in the room. She waved and plopped down in a chair. She looked around just to make sure the creature wasn’t there.
195 words
Writing Comp Entries Sabotage:
Fishy grabs a newspaper from the coffee table and starts to read.
Other SWC Rooms:
Judges’ room:
Fishy unlocked the door and got out of the room. She looked outside to see the creature. It was sitting against the wall.
“Why won’t anyone notice me? I guess I’m just a regular apparition.” The creature said. It dug its head into its cloak.
“You really think that? I noticed you a lot a few minutes ago and screamed my head off.” Fishy thought. “Maybe it wants people to think positively about it.”
The creature sighed. “That girl ran away from me. She noticed me at least.” It ran its hand against its eye.
Fishy stared at the creature wondering what she should do. She finally walked up to it and sat by it. “Sorry for running away.”
“I really wanted you to just stay with me. I’ve been really lonely. No one pays attention to me.”
“What are you talking about? I paid attention to you when you were chasing after me.” Fishy instantly regretted what she said.
“Maybe I should’ve done that in a more friendly way. I just wanted a friend.”
“Aren’t you friends with other apparitions?”
“Yeah, all of them.”
Fishy stared at the creature. “You have friends that care for you then.”
“I just seek more attention.”
“Always be grateful for what you have. Don’t try to always have so many friends, sometimes having less is better.”
223 words
Doors Sabotage:
Fishy gave the creature a list of what made them so amazing (i actually gave it to my mom)
Thank you for cleaning all of the dishes when I’m not motivated to
Thank you for giving me a house to live in
Thank you for bringing me into this world
Thank you for lecturing me and making me get good grades
Thank you for buying me project supplies when needed
Thank you for always being a part of my life
Thank you for always dropping me off at school
Thank you for working hard and making money
Thank you for paying the bills
Thank you for cooking me food
84 words
Boring rooms:
Rec Room:
After giving the advice to the creature, it thanked Fishy. It claimed that it would give her a gift. It pulled a liquid out of its cloak and told Fishy to drink it. She hesitantly took the bottle and took a sip. Suddenly, a portal opened and the creature told her to go inside. She went inside and was in the same hall. She realized what was happening. She knew that she was in a different world.
She ran outside and saw that the whole world was sunny, and that all the plants were flourishing. “Just what I imagined…” Fishy thought. She wished her sister were there so she could tell her what had happened. Suddenly her sister appeared next to her. “Hey.” She said miserably. Fishy hated to see her miserable. She hoped that whatever was pestering her stopped.
“Hello!” She said happily.
Fishy knew something was up with this world. It seemed as if whatever she wished for, came to her. Or whatever she wanted would happen.
She told her sister all about it and then wished that her parents wouldn’t have to work so hard for the bills. Suddenly all the stress was removed from her parents shoulders. She enjoyed this new world. But she felt as if she were spoiled. She decided to wish that it was back to normal.
The creature appeared to her. “I’m glad you’re not selfish.”
234 words
Finish:
(I used the text version so I don’t have the code. Birdi gave me permission)
Seven was the number I got:
Fishy stepped into the next room and saw Robin with a bucket of water. She’s spilling water all over the cabin.
“What are you doing?” Fishy asked.
“NOTHING!!!”
“Robin…have you been causing all this trouble?”
“The whole daily team has.” Robin said embarrassed. She didn’t like being caught.
“Well, what about Birdi?”
“She’s been doing it too.” She said sheepishly.
“She sent me on this mission, for me to find out she was doing it this whole time?”
Birdi came out of the corner of the next room. “Hello. I see you have finished the mission.”
“Why did you send me on a mission you knew the answer to?”
Birdi paused and said. “I wanted to do it for fun.”
“Did you know about the creature?”
“Yeah, that was actually Robin in a mask. She was causing most of the trouble.”
Fishy paused and looked at Birdi. “What about my cousin?”
“Oh yeah, we asked her to come so we could frighten you.”
Fishy thought about the long process for this big prank. “Who is going to clean up the ashes on the rooftop? The water in the rooms?”
“Haha, luckily we hired a SWC cleaning group.”
Fishy looked at Robin who was trying to scoop up the water from the floor. “So it was you guys the whole time. That’s quite funny.”
Fishy walked out of the room and went to her cabin. She was tired from scavenging around, but at least she wasn’t sitting at a computer the whole time. She wondered how they could’ve come up with this amazing story. It was a fun adventure, but she wondered how they made the portal appear. How they made her sister appear beside her that one time. How did they make the world so green? Did they put her to sleep then put her in one of those domes where everything is on screen? Like at Universal Studios or something?
Fishy flopped on her cabin bed. It was quite a day, and she felt as if she needed to rest for a very long time. She opened her journal and started to write today's entry.
“Today Birdi and the rest of the Daily Team tricked me. I had to do all these tasks to feed fishes and to save other people. I also had to do tasks to fix sabotages on the headquarters. Luckily it was only the daily team causing these sabotages. If it was real, then we would have to file lawsuits and so much more paperwork that I feel like no one wants to do. I had a lot of fun on this adventure. If only every day were like this…”
She closed her journal and figured that everything ended happily ever after. But it was almost the end of camp, and she would miss everyone very much. She looked outside her window and saw many campers messing around in the cabin and Zai screaming at Pi. There was no one at the mango tree, which was pretty weird, but Fishy shook it off. She then flopped in her bed dramatically once again and tried to sleep. She couldn’t, so she went downstairs to be greeted by other Poetry campers.
534 words
3387 WORDS TOTAL
- creatiivity
-
Scratcher
100+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
weekly 4
Task 1 (103 words):
“What is it, mother?”
Kate called out from her bed, still half-asleep. She folded her arms underneath her blankets and rolled her eyes. Her mother was always annoying her with this statement every morning. Her black hair was messy, though that was normal. Her blue eyes pierced the light that shone from her room. She lay in bed, waiting for her mother to call her again.
“Kate! Hurry up!”
Her mother’s voice was panic stricken - even frightened. Kate wondered what her mother was on about. Slowly, she reluctantly dragged herself out of the bed and out of the covers, putting on her slippers.
Task 2 (231 words):
Kate slipped downstairs, wondering why her mother was so anxious. She walked onto the cold marble floor, then zipped across to the dining table, where her mother was sitting with her father. There were multiple documents spread out across the table, all labelled with her full name and pictures of her face. Kate sat down, looking from her father to her mother.
“What is it?”
The mother collapsed, her head in her hands. She was trembling from head to toe.
“There’s… been a government announcement,” she began, barely able to keep her voice steady from shaking so hard.
“So?” Kate asked, thinking that this was a waste of time.
“Do you know how the government wanted to keep equality throughout the nation?” her father asked, his voice grave like someone had died. Kate had no idea why everyone was so sad.
“Yeah?”
“Well, it turns out that they want to keep equality literally. They took it too literally. And they’ve banned people…”
“…With blue eyes.”
Kate looked from her father to her mother, thinking that they were joking.
“We’re not joking, Kate,” her father said, looking at her facial expression, which was a mix of amusement and horror.
“It’s a joke, right?” Kate asked. “It’s a joke?”
“No, it isn’t, Kate,” her father replied. “It’s not a joke. They just announced it this morning.”
Kate felt something lurch in her stomach.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 3 (204 words):
Was she being discriminated against because of her blue eyes?
The country was known for its strange appearance standards. Everything and everyone had to have one of the many traits that were listed under the official rulebook of the country, or else they would be labelled as “less beautiful” than the others.
Blue eyes used to be the prettiest eye colour back in the day. Everyone adored those blue eyes. But then Trevor Sky became the prime minister of the country. He had those magnificent blue eyes that everyone wanted. And then, he did some unruly things that every child in the country would soon learn in history.
Tied up in the “every blue-eyed person shares a common ancestor” fact, the new prime minister ruled that brown eyes are the most beautiful, and blue-eyed people will now be associated with Trevor Sky.
Kate didn’t have many friends - the rest of her friends were blue-eyed people who were also outcasts. Every brown-eyed person, if they were nice, would talk to her in caution. She hated that feeling, and wanted to belong in a world where everyone was accepted. When she heard the announcement that the prime minister will now treat everyone equally, she was overjoyed.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 4 (200 words):
Her parents looked at Kate with fear in their eyes. They also had blue eyes.
“Kate,” her father began. “They’re checking every house in the country. Officials are scrambling to find every single person with blue eyes… my friend told me that they were checked for blue eyes just an hour ago. They’re arriving soon, Kate.”
“What will they do to us?” Kate whispered in fear.
“We… have no idea,” her mother’s voice shook. Trembling, she gathered up the documents and gave them to Kate.
“These are your birth certificates, and legal documents. Go into hiding, now.” Her mother handed her some brown contact lenses. “Once you’re in hiding, burn the legal documents and birth certificates. Give yourself a new identity. Save your skin.”
“What about you guys?” Kate asked, fear jabbing her.
“We’ll be alright,” her father said. “Just run.”
“What am I supposed to do when I go into hiding?” Kate asked. “What about you guys?”
“Just try to survive. Please, Kate, do it for us. We’re old, and not as strong as you,” her mother pleaded. “You’re the only one that can survive in this family.”
“No!” Kate screamed. “I’m not leaving without you! You’re my parents!”
Sabotage fixed!
Task 5 (305 words):
Kate had a sudden flashback of her parents playing with her on a sunny morning at the nearby park. After receiving endless death stares and taunts from the brown-eyed population, they decided to settle down in the open on a picnic map.
“We’ll just ignore them,” her father had said, opening up the picnic basket. Her mother was looking around anxiously, hoping that everyone had stopped taunting them. Kate was still young at the time, so she had no idea what was happening.
Her father was looking at this phone, scrolling on the internet browser, evidently. He was looking extremely worried, although Kate didn’t think much of it at the time. She simply ate the delicious hotdogs and sandwiches her mother had packed and made for her. She remembered the creamy delight she experienced when she bit into the sandwich, and the yummy, smoky flavour of the sausage of the hotdog.
Although the memories were quite foggy, she still retained the vision of her mother and father talking in hushed voices. The memory was as clear as day.
“They’re…?” her mother had said, looking worried. Her father nodded gravely.
“With the new prime minister, it’s bound to happen any day now. Let’s hope it’s somewhere in the far future,” her father had replied.
“Why? Why did the country vote for him?” her mother cried quietly. “It’s not fair!”
“Life’s not fair, Jenny,” her father comforted her mother. “You just have to deal with it.”
“What about our poor Kate?” her mother asked, looking worried at Kate. Kate was staring at them in curiosity and confusion.
“We’ll blow up that bridge when we come to it,” her father reassured her. “I’m sure our daughter will be fine.”
Kate now stands, aged 13, leaning against the dining table. She had just realised how bad this situation was.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 6 (302 words):
There was also something about blue eyes, too.
If someone who had blue eyes repeated the words “I want to have power” and truly wished for it with all their might, they have the ability to produce fire. Their blue eyes turn into red ones, and therefore, make them quite dangerous.
It was over a hundred years ago that the blue-eyed population signed a peace pact with the brown-eyed population - to never misuse the words again.
However, the infamous Trevor Sky broke that peace pact - by using his anger as an excuse to harm his citizens. This caused him to get kicked out and blue-eyed citizens were never seen in the same way again.
When the new prime minister came into office, he banned the words from ever being spoken in the country by blue-eyed people. He had a grudge against the blue-eyed population ever since Trevor Sky came into office, and vowed to make things right.
Kate hadn’t ever uttered the words “I want to have power” before, although she wasn’t sure if her parents had ever said it.
“Mother,” Kate asked the other day after history class. They were learning about Trevor Sky and all the bad things he had committed. “Have you ever said the phrase that blue-eyed people say?”
Her mother looked up curiously from the dishes. “What phrase?”
“Uhm…” Kate was terrified that she was going to conjure fire on the spot. “I—” she clapped her hands to break up the sentence. “—want—” she clapped again. “—to—”
Her mother immediately grabbed Kate by the hand and swung her to the ground. Kate fell down and winced in shock.
“Don’t say that, it’s banned if blue-eyed people say it,” her mother whispered anxiously.
“Why?”
Her mother had shrugged.
“Have you ever said that before?”
Her mother didn’t answer.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 7 (195 words):
Kate lived in the country of Limestone, where everything was pretty much made of stone. The streets that the people travelled on were made of cobblestone, the houses that resided in each of the neighbourhoods that filled the streets. There was moss crawling on the walls of the houses, and picturesque rivers that flowed across the land. Happy, cheerful cattles and funny, fat pigs roamed the grassfields where the daisies sang. There was plenty of water and tanks in the country. There are mostly cool climates in the winters and humid weather in the summer, but the temperatures rarely rise above their normal maximum. The marketplaces have lots of food to feed the citizens. The children are expected to be good. There are also classes - the families in the upper classes have luxurious homes, and more delicious food, due to the fact that the government thinks that they have contributed to society. However, the families in the lower classes have less opportunities than those in the higher class, have blander food and uncomfortable homes. There is nothing but the thing they have known for many years and in fact it wasn’t the best at all.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 8 (317 words):
For the longest time, Kate had thought that her brother was dead. Her parents had told her that her brother took an extremely big risk of escaping the nearby facility that would claim to fix “blue-eyed people”. After hours of searching, the authorities informed Kate and her parents that her brother was nowhere to be found, and his body hasn’t been recovered yet.
Kate bursted into tears, while her parents set up a memorial. Kate didn’t know what to do at that moment. Her brother was never mentioned in the family again, unless it were something to do with the facility, which, as of recently, has just been taken down.
Kate couldn’t even mention her brother’s name without breaking down into tears. She was still saddened by the loss of her brother.
“Mother?”
Kate asked her mother tentatively. “What if…?”
Her mother immediately cut her off. “No.”
Kate sighed. She went to her room to gather a few of her items and necessities - her favourite toys, food, drawing books, blankets, bedsheets, and all those sorts of stuff. Kate looked around, realising how she would never see most of these items again.
She packed the things that she treasured for a long time, things that she had received as birthday gifts, as well as matchsticks and all sorts of stuff that like.
After that, she went down the stairs and gestured for her parents to leave.
“No, you can go first,” they said. Kate nodded, sighing slightly.
She opened the door quietly, expecting no one to be there. However, a tall, lean figure appeared over her. He had the same, blue eyes, and the same black hair. He was smiling slightly, however his forehead was creased in worry.
“Come on, Kate,”
When he mentioned her name, she was shocked. She peered into his eyes, which sent chills down her spine.
It was her brother, well and truly alive.
Sabotage failed.
Task 9 (253 words):
Kate suddenly felt a sudden burst of anxiety. How - and why - is her brother still alive? After all this time?
She felt a rush of adrenaline, and for a second all she wanted to do was to run. To run away from all this, to run away from her family, to run away from everything she had ever known for all her life.
“Kate,”
Kate paused, heaving in deep breaths. She was quite shocked to see that her brother knew, or rather, remembered, her name. She looked up, her heart pumping rapidly.
“… yes?” she asked her brother, her blue eyes as wide as saucers. She was terrified. What was her brother going to do? She felt that she needed to escape from this place as soon as possible.
“No, don’t run,” her brother replied, as if he could read her mind. Kate stopped in the middle of her ready-to-run stunt - leg raised midway through the air. She gulped, and looked at her brother.
“What do you want?” she asked, her voice on edge. She didn’t want to look like a coward in front of him, though she knew he thought so.
“Come on,” he said, beckoning her forward. “We need to go.”
She didn’t trust this stranger of a brother. Who knew what he could do. “No.”
“Kate, don’t be ridiculous,” her brother said, raising his hand higher. “We need to go.”
Sweat trickled down her face and she could feel her head spinning. She inched forward warily, trembling from head to toe.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 10 (378 words):
Someone appeared behind him, breathless. She had a short, brown bob, with brilliant blue eyes and glasses. She waved at Kate, smiling a little. She seemed quite friendly, although Kate was still wary of her just now.
“Hey!” she said, waving some more. “My name’s Aurora. I’m here to help your brother on this mission.”
“Mission…?” Kate asked uncertainty, a pit of anxiety piling in her stomach. She felt her chest tighten as she noticed Aurora’s sharp gaze. Who was she? And what was she doing here?
“Don’t worry, I’m here to help your brother,” Aurora remarked after looking at Kate’s facial expression. “It’s alright. No bother!”
Kate twisted her hands in worry. She looked up at her brother, before realising she had forgotten his name.
“Uhm…”
“Did you forget my name already?” her brother asked, laughing heartily. He elbowed Aurora, who laughed along with him. “Imagine forgetting your brother’s name after only like, five years!”
It’s been five years already? Kate thought in fear. Five years? I was only eight back then?
“Don’t be afraid, Kate. Just come along with us.” Her brother extended an arm. “If you actually forgot my name, my name’s Josh.”
Oh, yes. His name was Josh. “Hi, Josh.”
“So, are you coming with us or not?” Her brother asked, and for a moment a glint of menace flashed in his eyes, which made Kate wince. She shifted back a centimetre, not daring to lose eye contact.
“Actually… I’ll just be here. I’m sure I’ll be fine by myself. It’s alright,”
Josh leaned in closer, so that Kate could smell his scent. He had an odd scent. “Listen, Kate. If you don’t come with us, you’re not going to survive.”
Kate gulped, breathing in rapid breaths. She couldn’t make a decision. She knew it was right to not trust her brother, but he was her brother, after all. He couldn’t dare to hurt her, could he?
Kate opened her mouth to speak, but closed it right away. The thought of being hurt by her brother was weighing on her mind. She peered at Aurora, who had seemingly disappeared.
“I…”
“Hurry up and make a decision already!” Josh demanded impatiently, grabbing Kate forcefully by the shoulders. Kate flinched, the pain bursting through her arms.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 11 (227 words):
Thinking quickly, Kate decided to run to the nearby tree for safety. She sprinted after the tree, with Josh and Aurora trailing close behind.
“Stop!” Josh howled. “Come back!”
Kate ignored them, and instead climbed up the tree. However, it wasn’t as safe as she thought it would be - the sticks and branches clung onto her skirt and ripped them in half. Her hands were suddenly pierced with splinters, shooting small amounts of intense pain through her hand. She held in her scream, though Josh and Aurora probably knew where she was.
“Come back down here!” she recognised the familiar tone of Aurora. Aurora waved at Kate in a friendly way. “You’ll be safe!”
Kate knew that they were lying through their teeth. Gritting her teeth and swallowing the pain, she climbed up further and further up, and sat at the top of the tree, right below where the leaves sat.
She waited for a while, fear taking hold of her. What should her next move be? Kate decided to wait until she was sure there were no voices to be heard.
When she could hear the murmurs of Josh and Aurora fade away, Kate quickly scrambled to her feet, and attempted to bring her legs down.
“Just a bit more,” she muttered. She loosened her grasp, thinking that she was near the ground.
Instead, she fell.
Task 12 Ending (510 words):
She landed, face flat on the ground. Every inch of her was in pain, but luckily she didn’t hear any voices. She mustered up her remaining ounces of strength, and pulled herself to all fours. She didn’t hear anyone as she scrambled to her feet, brushing off the dirt on her legs. She was exhausted, but knew that she had better things to do.
She grabbed her backpack which lay on the floor, and ran for her life.
She ran and ran and ran and ran, dodging all the guards who were scurrying about, looking for blue-eyed citizens. She wasn’t a very fast runner, and she quickly ran out of breath. She stopped, clutching a stitch in her stomach. Perhaps, she should stop for a bit. She sat down near the marketplace, and opened her bag. There, she fished out a squashed sandwich, and began nibbling it thoughtfully.
Just then, she smelt a familiar scent, and the familiar voice of Josh, who had been looking for Kate. Kate flinched in fear, scared stiff. She immediately pushed her sandwich down to the bottom of her bag and scrambled up, moving silently and swiftly down the lines of many many citizens. Some were hurrying to buy things in fear, whilst some were completely oblivious to the chaos and were buying their daily necessities as per usual.
As far as Kate knew, there was not a blue-eyed person in sight. She was the black sheep amongst them all. She shut her eyes in panic, and then realised it would do no good. She was going to get caught anyway. She decided to think quickly, trying to erase the thoughts of failure from her mind. She decided to open her eyes and break in a sprint. She walked ahead like normal, making sure that she was out of the marketplace and on the edge of town.
However, she heard her brother’s voice right behind her.
“There she is!” Kate heard Josh shout. She didn’t think much about what she would do next - she didn’t need to think. Instead, she broke into a sprint.
She ran for what seemed like ages. She ran through marketplaces, through towns, and through neighbourhoods. She ran faster and faster with every ounce of strength she received - from the guards that had spotted her, from the people who had called her out for having blue eyes, she ran faster and further than what she had ever before.
Earlier in the run, she lost sight of Josh and Aurora. Perhaps they had put a bounty on her head, for everyone was after her. She had to sleep near the lakes and feed off the fish she caught and cooked near a fire. After a few weeks, she was growing slightly insane. The only thing that kept her sane was the thought of escaping. She hadn’t showered for weeks, but soon she would be leaving Limestone forever.
She slept, ate, and ran for months. One day, she saw the neighbouring country of Libertas.
And that was when she knew she was safe.
total word count: 3225 words.
PATHS TAKEN: 1-3, 5-4, 4-1, 2-2, 82-2, 7-6, 9-1, 102-3, 3-2, 6-1 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 1- S;4- S;3- S;9- S;7- F, 2- S;5- S;6- S;8- S | ENDING: good
link to screenshot.
Task 1 (103 words):
“What is it, mother?”
Kate called out from her bed, still half-asleep. She folded her arms underneath her blankets and rolled her eyes. Her mother was always annoying her with this statement every morning. Her black hair was messy, though that was normal. Her blue eyes pierced the light that shone from her room. She lay in bed, waiting for her mother to call her again.
“Kate! Hurry up!”
Her mother’s voice was panic stricken - even frightened. Kate wondered what her mother was on about. Slowly, she reluctantly dragged herself out of the bed and out of the covers, putting on her slippers.
Task 2 (231 words):
Kate slipped downstairs, wondering why her mother was so anxious. She walked onto the cold marble floor, then zipped across to the dining table, where her mother was sitting with her father. There were multiple documents spread out across the table, all labelled with her full name and pictures of her face. Kate sat down, looking from her father to her mother.
“What is it?”
The mother collapsed, her head in her hands. She was trembling from head to toe.
“There’s… been a government announcement,” she began, barely able to keep her voice steady from shaking so hard.
“So?” Kate asked, thinking that this was a waste of time.
“Do you know how the government wanted to keep equality throughout the nation?” her father asked, his voice grave like someone had died. Kate had no idea why everyone was so sad.
“Yeah?”
“Well, it turns out that they want to keep equality literally. They took it too literally. And they’ve banned people…”
“…With blue eyes.”
Kate looked from her father to her mother, thinking that they were joking.
“We’re not joking, Kate,” her father said, looking at her facial expression, which was a mix of amusement and horror.
“It’s a joke, right?” Kate asked. “It’s a joke?”
“No, it isn’t, Kate,” her father replied. “It’s not a joke. They just announced it this morning.”
Kate felt something lurch in her stomach.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 3 (204 words):
Was she being discriminated against because of her blue eyes?
The country was known for its strange appearance standards. Everything and everyone had to have one of the many traits that were listed under the official rulebook of the country, or else they would be labelled as “less beautiful” than the others.
Blue eyes used to be the prettiest eye colour back in the day. Everyone adored those blue eyes. But then Trevor Sky became the prime minister of the country. He had those magnificent blue eyes that everyone wanted. And then, he did some unruly things that every child in the country would soon learn in history.
Tied up in the “every blue-eyed person shares a common ancestor” fact, the new prime minister ruled that brown eyes are the most beautiful, and blue-eyed people will now be associated with Trevor Sky.
Kate didn’t have many friends - the rest of her friends were blue-eyed people who were also outcasts. Every brown-eyed person, if they were nice, would talk to her in caution. She hated that feeling, and wanted to belong in a world where everyone was accepted. When she heard the announcement that the prime minister will now treat everyone equally, she was overjoyed.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 4 (200 words):
Her parents looked at Kate with fear in their eyes. They also had blue eyes.
“Kate,” her father began. “They’re checking every house in the country. Officials are scrambling to find every single person with blue eyes… my friend told me that they were checked for blue eyes just an hour ago. They’re arriving soon, Kate.”
“What will they do to us?” Kate whispered in fear.
“We… have no idea,” her mother’s voice shook. Trembling, she gathered up the documents and gave them to Kate.
“These are your birth certificates, and legal documents. Go into hiding, now.” Her mother handed her some brown contact lenses. “Once you’re in hiding, burn the legal documents and birth certificates. Give yourself a new identity. Save your skin.”
“What about you guys?” Kate asked, fear jabbing her.
“We’ll be alright,” her father said. “Just run.”
“What am I supposed to do when I go into hiding?” Kate asked. “What about you guys?”
“Just try to survive. Please, Kate, do it for us. We’re old, and not as strong as you,” her mother pleaded. “You’re the only one that can survive in this family.”
“No!” Kate screamed. “I’m not leaving without you! You’re my parents!”
Sabotage fixed!
Task 5 (305 words):
Kate had a sudden flashback of her parents playing with her on a sunny morning at the nearby park. After receiving endless death stares and taunts from the brown-eyed population, they decided to settle down in the open on a picnic map.
“We’ll just ignore them,” her father had said, opening up the picnic basket. Her mother was looking around anxiously, hoping that everyone had stopped taunting them. Kate was still young at the time, so she had no idea what was happening.
Her father was looking at this phone, scrolling on the internet browser, evidently. He was looking extremely worried, although Kate didn’t think much of it at the time. She simply ate the delicious hotdogs and sandwiches her mother had packed and made for her. She remembered the creamy delight she experienced when she bit into the sandwich, and the yummy, smoky flavour of the sausage of the hotdog.
Although the memories were quite foggy, she still retained the vision of her mother and father talking in hushed voices. The memory was as clear as day.
“They’re…?” her mother had said, looking worried. Her father nodded gravely.
“With the new prime minister, it’s bound to happen any day now. Let’s hope it’s somewhere in the far future,” her father had replied.
“Why? Why did the country vote for him?” her mother cried quietly. “It’s not fair!”
“Life’s not fair, Jenny,” her father comforted her mother. “You just have to deal with it.”
“What about our poor Kate?” her mother asked, looking worried at Kate. Kate was staring at them in curiosity and confusion.
“We’ll blow up that bridge when we come to it,” her father reassured her. “I’m sure our daughter will be fine.”
Kate now stands, aged 13, leaning against the dining table. She had just realised how bad this situation was.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 6 (302 words):
There was also something about blue eyes, too.
If someone who had blue eyes repeated the words “I want to have power” and truly wished for it with all their might, they have the ability to produce fire. Their blue eyes turn into red ones, and therefore, make them quite dangerous.
It was over a hundred years ago that the blue-eyed population signed a peace pact with the brown-eyed population - to never misuse the words again.
However, the infamous Trevor Sky broke that peace pact - by using his anger as an excuse to harm his citizens. This caused him to get kicked out and blue-eyed citizens were never seen in the same way again.
When the new prime minister came into office, he banned the words from ever being spoken in the country by blue-eyed people. He had a grudge against the blue-eyed population ever since Trevor Sky came into office, and vowed to make things right.
Kate hadn’t ever uttered the words “I want to have power” before, although she wasn’t sure if her parents had ever said it.
“Mother,” Kate asked the other day after history class. They were learning about Trevor Sky and all the bad things he had committed. “Have you ever said the phrase that blue-eyed people say?”
Her mother looked up curiously from the dishes. “What phrase?”
“Uhm…” Kate was terrified that she was going to conjure fire on the spot. “I—” she clapped her hands to break up the sentence. “—want—” she clapped again. “—to—”
Her mother immediately grabbed Kate by the hand and swung her to the ground. Kate fell down and winced in shock.
“Don’t say that, it’s banned if blue-eyed people say it,” her mother whispered anxiously.
“Why?”
Her mother had shrugged.
“Have you ever said that before?”
Her mother didn’t answer.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 7 (195 words):
Kate lived in the country of Limestone, where everything was pretty much made of stone. The streets that the people travelled on were made of cobblestone, the houses that resided in each of the neighbourhoods that filled the streets. There was moss crawling on the walls of the houses, and picturesque rivers that flowed across the land. Happy, cheerful cattles and funny, fat pigs roamed the grassfields where the daisies sang. There was plenty of water and tanks in the country. There are mostly cool climates in the winters and humid weather in the summer, but the temperatures rarely rise above their normal maximum. The marketplaces have lots of food to feed the citizens. The children are expected to be good. There are also classes - the families in the upper classes have luxurious homes, and more delicious food, due to the fact that the government thinks that they have contributed to society. However, the families in the lower classes have less opportunities than those in the higher class, have blander food and uncomfortable homes. There is nothing but the thing they have known for many years and in fact it wasn’t the best at all.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 8 (317 words):
For the longest time, Kate had thought that her brother was dead. Her parents had told her that her brother took an extremely big risk of escaping the nearby facility that would claim to fix “blue-eyed people”. After hours of searching, the authorities informed Kate and her parents that her brother was nowhere to be found, and his body hasn’t been recovered yet.
Kate bursted into tears, while her parents set up a memorial. Kate didn’t know what to do at that moment. Her brother was never mentioned in the family again, unless it were something to do with the facility, which, as of recently, has just been taken down.
Kate couldn’t even mention her brother’s name without breaking down into tears. She was still saddened by the loss of her brother.
“Mother?”
Kate asked her mother tentatively. “What if…?”
Her mother immediately cut her off. “No.”
Kate sighed. She went to her room to gather a few of her items and necessities - her favourite toys, food, drawing books, blankets, bedsheets, and all those sorts of stuff. Kate looked around, realising how she would never see most of these items again.
She packed the things that she treasured for a long time, things that she had received as birthday gifts, as well as matchsticks and all sorts of stuff that like.
After that, she went down the stairs and gestured for her parents to leave.
“No, you can go first,” they said. Kate nodded, sighing slightly.
She opened the door quietly, expecting no one to be there. However, a tall, lean figure appeared over her. He had the same, blue eyes, and the same black hair. He was smiling slightly, however his forehead was creased in worry.
“Come on, Kate,”
When he mentioned her name, she was shocked. She peered into his eyes, which sent chills down her spine.
It was her brother, well and truly alive.
Sabotage failed.
Task 9 (253 words):
Kate suddenly felt a sudden burst of anxiety. How - and why - is her brother still alive? After all this time?
She felt a rush of adrenaline, and for a second all she wanted to do was to run. To run away from all this, to run away from her family, to run away from everything she had ever known for all her life.
“Kate,”
Kate paused, heaving in deep breaths. She was quite shocked to see that her brother knew, or rather, remembered, her name. She looked up, her heart pumping rapidly.
“… yes?” she asked her brother, her blue eyes as wide as saucers. She was terrified. What was her brother going to do? She felt that she needed to escape from this place as soon as possible.
“No, don’t run,” her brother replied, as if he could read her mind. Kate stopped in the middle of her ready-to-run stunt - leg raised midway through the air. She gulped, and looked at her brother.
“What do you want?” she asked, her voice on edge. She didn’t want to look like a coward in front of him, though she knew he thought so.
“Come on,” he said, beckoning her forward. “We need to go.”
She didn’t trust this stranger of a brother. Who knew what he could do. “No.”
“Kate, don’t be ridiculous,” her brother said, raising his hand higher. “We need to go.”
Sweat trickled down her face and she could feel her head spinning. She inched forward warily, trembling from head to toe.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 10 (378 words):
Someone appeared behind him, breathless. She had a short, brown bob, with brilliant blue eyes and glasses. She waved at Kate, smiling a little. She seemed quite friendly, although Kate was still wary of her just now.
“Hey!” she said, waving some more. “My name’s Aurora. I’m here to help your brother on this mission.”
“Mission…?” Kate asked uncertainty, a pit of anxiety piling in her stomach. She felt her chest tighten as she noticed Aurora’s sharp gaze. Who was she? And what was she doing here?
“Don’t worry, I’m here to help your brother,” Aurora remarked after looking at Kate’s facial expression. “It’s alright. No bother!”
Kate twisted her hands in worry. She looked up at her brother, before realising she had forgotten his name.
“Uhm…”
“Did you forget my name already?” her brother asked, laughing heartily. He elbowed Aurora, who laughed along with him. “Imagine forgetting your brother’s name after only like, five years!”
It’s been five years already? Kate thought in fear. Five years? I was only eight back then?
“Don’t be afraid, Kate. Just come along with us.” Her brother extended an arm. “If you actually forgot my name, my name’s Josh.”
Oh, yes. His name was Josh. “Hi, Josh.”
“So, are you coming with us or not?” Her brother asked, and for a moment a glint of menace flashed in his eyes, which made Kate wince. She shifted back a centimetre, not daring to lose eye contact.
“Actually… I’ll just be here. I’m sure I’ll be fine by myself. It’s alright,”
Josh leaned in closer, so that Kate could smell his scent. He had an odd scent. “Listen, Kate. If you don’t come with us, you’re not going to survive.”
Kate gulped, breathing in rapid breaths. She couldn’t make a decision. She knew it was right to not trust her brother, but he was her brother, after all. He couldn’t dare to hurt her, could he?
Kate opened her mouth to speak, but closed it right away. The thought of being hurt by her brother was weighing on her mind. She peered at Aurora, who had seemingly disappeared.
“I…”
“Hurry up and make a decision already!” Josh demanded impatiently, grabbing Kate forcefully by the shoulders. Kate flinched, the pain bursting through her arms.
Sabotage fixed!
Task 11 (227 words):
Thinking quickly, Kate decided to run to the nearby tree for safety. She sprinted after the tree, with Josh and Aurora trailing close behind.
“Stop!” Josh howled. “Come back!”
Kate ignored them, and instead climbed up the tree. However, it wasn’t as safe as she thought it would be - the sticks and branches clung onto her skirt and ripped them in half. Her hands were suddenly pierced with splinters, shooting small amounts of intense pain through her hand. She held in her scream, though Josh and Aurora probably knew where she was.
“Come back down here!” she recognised the familiar tone of Aurora. Aurora waved at Kate in a friendly way. “You’ll be safe!”
Kate knew that they were lying through their teeth. Gritting her teeth and swallowing the pain, she climbed up further and further up, and sat at the top of the tree, right below where the leaves sat.
She waited for a while, fear taking hold of her. What should her next move be? Kate decided to wait until she was sure there were no voices to be heard.
When she could hear the murmurs of Josh and Aurora fade away, Kate quickly scrambled to her feet, and attempted to bring her legs down.
“Just a bit more,” she muttered. She loosened her grasp, thinking that she was near the ground.
Instead, she fell.
Task 12 Ending (510 words):
She landed, face flat on the ground. Every inch of her was in pain, but luckily she didn’t hear any voices. She mustered up her remaining ounces of strength, and pulled herself to all fours. She didn’t hear anyone as she scrambled to her feet, brushing off the dirt on her legs. She was exhausted, but knew that she had better things to do.
She grabbed her backpack which lay on the floor, and ran for her life.
She ran and ran and ran and ran, dodging all the guards who were scurrying about, looking for blue-eyed citizens. She wasn’t a very fast runner, and she quickly ran out of breath. She stopped, clutching a stitch in her stomach. Perhaps, she should stop for a bit. She sat down near the marketplace, and opened her bag. There, she fished out a squashed sandwich, and began nibbling it thoughtfully.
Just then, she smelt a familiar scent, and the familiar voice of Josh, who had been looking for Kate. Kate flinched in fear, scared stiff. She immediately pushed her sandwich down to the bottom of her bag and scrambled up, moving silently and swiftly down the lines of many many citizens. Some were hurrying to buy things in fear, whilst some were completely oblivious to the chaos and were buying their daily necessities as per usual.
As far as Kate knew, there was not a blue-eyed person in sight. She was the black sheep amongst them all. She shut her eyes in panic, and then realised it would do no good. She was going to get caught anyway. She decided to think quickly, trying to erase the thoughts of failure from her mind. She decided to open her eyes and break in a sprint. She walked ahead like normal, making sure that she was out of the marketplace and on the edge of town.
However, she heard her brother’s voice right behind her.
“There she is!” Kate heard Josh shout. She didn’t think much about what she would do next - she didn’t need to think. Instead, she broke into a sprint.
She ran for what seemed like ages. She ran through marketplaces, through towns, and through neighbourhoods. She ran faster and faster with every ounce of strength she received - from the guards that had spotted her, from the people who had called her out for having blue eyes, she ran faster and further than what she had ever before.
Earlier in the run, she lost sight of Josh and Aurora. Perhaps they had put a bounty on her head, for everyone was after her. She had to sleep near the lakes and feed off the fish she caught and cooked near a fire. After a few weeks, she was growing slightly insane. The only thing that kept her sane was the thought of escaping. She hadn’t showered for weeks, but soon she would be leaving Limestone forever.
She slept, ate, and ran for months. One day, she saw the neighbouring country of Libertas.
And that was when she knew she was safe.
total word count: 3225 words.
PATHS TAKEN: 1-3, 5-4, 4-1, 2-2, 82-2, 7-6, 9-1, 102-3, 3-2, 6-1 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 1- S;4- S;3- S;9- S;7- F, 2- S;5- S;6- S;8- S | ENDING: good
link to screenshot.
- creatiivity
-
Scratcher
100+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Daily 30 (314 words)
“Hey!” the girl whined, when she tripped over Anna’s leg, spilling the boxes she had brought for the school project. “This is for my school project! Don’t be so mean!”
“Nu uh!” Anna replied, tutting. She waved her finger tauntingly. “It is our school project. Hurry up. If you’re not finished with that school project we’re both going to fail, and it’s going to be your fault.”
“Please help me, Anna!” the girl pleaded, trying to pick up the boxes that had fallen. Strands of her hair were moved ashay and she looked up haughtily to see Anna’s lean figure towering over her.
“Pick. It. Up. Now.” Anna smirked. “Isn’t that what friends are for? Aren’t they supposed to help each other?”
The girl gritted her teeth and said nothing. She didn’t want to get too annoyed at Anna - besides, their school project was due today. She miserably picked up the boxes and carried on walking forwards to maths.
When the class saw the girl stumble into her seat clumsily, they wondered what was going on. Anna shifted the boxes into a pile on the floor and brought out her maths book.
“Today, we are going to learn about it,” the teacher announced wearily, tapping on the blackboard. “Who knows…? Okay, no one? Okay. Here, I’ll show you time.”
He wrote on the blackboard. Anna shifted the boxes with her feet miserably. The girl behind her, smirking contentedly as she scrolled on her phone. This is what friends are for, right?
The teacher looked at them both, without realising that the girl was on the phone. He sighed, rubbing his hands, adjusting his glasses, and returned to face the board.
“Now, 24 hours. Does anyone know what 24 hours stands for?”
He sighed, looking at the class. He couldn’t possibly think that they didn’t know what 24 hours was.
“Let’s call it a day.”
“Hey!” the girl whined, when she tripped over Anna’s leg, spilling the boxes she had brought for the school project. “This is for my school project! Don’t be so mean!”
“Nu uh!” Anna replied, tutting. She waved her finger tauntingly. “It is our school project. Hurry up. If you’re not finished with that school project we’re both going to fail, and it’s going to be your fault.”
“Please help me, Anna!” the girl pleaded, trying to pick up the boxes that had fallen. Strands of her hair were moved ashay and she looked up haughtily to see Anna’s lean figure towering over her.
“Pick. It. Up. Now.” Anna smirked. “Isn’t that what friends are for? Aren’t they supposed to help each other?”
The girl gritted her teeth and said nothing. She didn’t want to get too annoyed at Anna - besides, their school project was due today. She miserably picked up the boxes and carried on walking forwards to maths.
When the class saw the girl stumble into her seat clumsily, they wondered what was going on. Anna shifted the boxes into a pile on the floor and brought out her maths book.
“Today, we are going to learn about it,” the teacher announced wearily, tapping on the blackboard. “Who knows…? Okay, no one? Okay. Here, I’ll show you time.”
He wrote on the blackboard. Anna shifted the boxes with her feet miserably. The girl behind her, smirking contentedly as she scrolled on her phone. This is what friends are for, right?
The teacher looked at them both, without realising that the girl was on the phone. He sighed, rubbing his hands, adjusting his glasses, and returned to face the board.
“Now, 24 hours. Does anyone know what 24 hours stands for?”
He sighed, looking at the class. He couldn’t possibly think that they didn’t know what 24 hours was.
“Let’s call it a day.”
- Polarbear_17
-
Scratcher
500+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Daily 30, Idiom used: be in dead last (5555 words)
Vee begins to run faster and faster down the corridor. Birdi and Pi are close behind.
“I am not going to be in last place!” Vee screams, running into one of the rooms and slamming the door shut so Birdi and Pi can not follow her.
“There are only seven exits, maybe we can work together to find the seven exits and leave Vee behind?” Birdi suggests.
“No way! We're going to find one of the exits and then leave me behind to fend for myself,” Pi screams, spitting on Birdi's face and kicking them onto the floor. The floorboard breaks, and Birdi plummets below.
“Hey, Pi! I think I found something!” Birdi screams for below. “I think it's an exit! I'm hurt though, so I can't go towards it…”
“Really?” Pi jumps down into the hole Birdi created. “Where is it?”
“I was lying. Now we're both stuck in here.”
“I swear, you–” Pi picks up a piece of wooden debris on the floor to threaten Birdi, but Birdi is now standing with her broom in hand. She whacks Pi multiple times with her broom, hops onto the broom, and is about fly out of the basement.
“That's what you get, Pi!” Birdi giggles, happy that Pi will be forever stuck in the basement.
Pi begins to walk towards a corner hidden by a curtain. She pulls away the curtain to reveal an exit. “Yep, this is what I get!”
Birdi watches in horror as Pi walks through the exit, and the exit closes behind her. Just before the exit closes, Pi screams, “thanks for telling the truth, Birdi! I know you would have never lied to me.”
Birdi, frustrated, flies out of the basement and begins to enter all the rooms. Soon enough, she is face to face with Vee.
“Where's Pi?” Vee screams hysterically. “What did you do to her?”
“She escaped already,” Birdi says, but Vee does not believe this.
“No! You killed Pi! Get away from me!” Vee picks up a vase and throws it at Birdi. Birdi splits the vase in half with her broom. Vee rushes a nearby door, walks through, and locks it.
“Vee! You can't run from me forever,” Birdi screams maniacally. “I will always find you!”
Vee opens the door, holding a can of pepper spray. “Fine, I can't run. Here's a peace offering!” Vee sprays the pepper spray into Birdi's eyes, and Birdi begins to cry. “I found it in the drawer. You're welcome!”
Vee runs away, and Birdi is on the floor in tears. As Birdi is crying on the floor, a random person walks up to Birdi. “Hello fellow host! What have you gotten yourself into this time?”
It's no other than the amazing Robyno! Robyno's million of bracelets make loud jangling noises as she tries to comfort Birdi. “I was trying to make a new friend, but Vee just ran away from me…” Birdi said.
“Makes sense,” Robyno says, sneering. Birdi is hurt by this.
“You're so mean!” Birdi stops crying and whacks Robyno in the head with the broom. “Be nice!”
Robyno cries on the floor as Birdi runs out of the room.
Meanwhile, Bakie and Luna have teamed up on the second floor trying to search for an exit. There's seven different layers to this house, and Pi already escaped in the basement. Only six levels left.
“So, yeah, I placed all the campers into the oven, well, actually, it was technically the entire Earth that I placed into the oven, all the Poetry campers were inside of that oven and I turned it on and wala,” Bakie was saying to Luna. Luna was nodding along, listening to Bakie's tangent.
“So yeah, my plan would have worked if it weren't for Sci-fi's spaceship that was contacting the people down on the Earth base, they tried to stop my plan, but alas, I am always successful when it comes to baking; that's my name you know, I'm Bakie, so of course I would…” Luna at this point was disregarding everything Bakie was telling her.
“Look, I found a key! Maybe it'll open that strange door in the hallway?” Luna holds up a key that she found in the closet.
“Luna, what are you doing in the closet? Get out of there, come out the closet, it's safe out here,” Bakie says. “Anyway, so as the Myth leader for July 2021 I was leading my cabin to victory of course, so the Poetry and Sci-fi cabin had no chance of…”
“Bakie, I said I found the key!” Luna says, holding the key up in front of Bakie.
“Oh, you want one of my signature key lime pies, I will make you one once we get out of here. Anyways, as I was saying, I made these amazing matching profile pictures…”
Luna had enough of Bakie and decided to leave Bakie by herself. She approaches the door in the hallway, places the key into the slot, and watch as the exit revealed itself.
“Finally! I have found an exit,” Luna says, happily. “Oh, exit, aren't you adorable! You're so pretty. I am so proud of myself, of course I would've found the exit, I am always the best at finding exits, especially in conversations!”
Luna takes a step closer to the exit. “I'm so proud, I'm so proud!” Luna looks towards the room she came out of. “Hey Bakie, are you proud of me?”
Bakie shouted back. “Of course, I'm always proud of my grandchildren! Now come back so I can tell you about that one time where I locked Birdi in a box filling with water…”
Luna rolled her eyes. “Anyways, back to my epic victory monologue. I would like to thank the academy, and all the SWC hosts for letting me get this far. It's been such an honor to finally escape out of this building that we're trapped in. I could not imagine in a million years that I would find myself in this position…”
A random polar bear crawls up the staircase and waddles down the hallway. It's no other than Zai! Luna does not notice Zai approaching.
“I would like to thank all my friends for believing in me, I could not have done this without them, their support means everything to me…”
Zai waddles past Luna. Luna is start marveling in her success, staring straight at the ceiling and not noticing the polar bear walking past her.
“It's been such a pleasure to be on this journey with everybody, but I am ready to escape out of this place. I've learned so much from this experience, and when I get out of here, you bet I will be a different person from when I–”
Zai walks through the exit that Luna opened and the exit begins to close behind her.
“Thanks!” Zai says, munching on a piece of lasagna as the exit closes.
“Hey! That's mine! That's not fair, you're supposed to make a victory speech when you–” the exit closes entirely, and Luna is left exitless.
“Oh, there you are, Luna! I was wondering where you ran off to.” Bakie approaches Luna, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Anyways, back to my stories. So, me and Icy, we were in the forest trying to lure this bear inside of a cage when…”
On the sixth and top floor, Sawyer is by themself, holding a flashlight. They begin to pick up some pieces of cardboard and nibble on them.
“Hm, this would be a great addition to my new recipe for fish food,” Sawyer finally decides. “I love the texture that it brings!”
Sawyer notices a door swinging open with a scary light flickering inside. Being the smart person they are, Sawyer walks into the room and the door slams shut on them.
“Ooo, the atmosphere! I love the spooky mood it brings. However, I would like to point out that doors slamming behind you are quite cliche. Maybe try something different?” Sawyer walks towards a wardrobe and opens it. Inside, there are a bunch of clothes with holes from moths eating through the fabric. Sawyer picks one of the clothes of the hanger and nibbles on it.
“Eh, too rough. I don't think my fish would like the taste of this,” Sawyer says, shaking her head and placing the clothes back into the wardrobe. Behind the wardrobe, there's an opening to the outside world.
“Oh, I think that's the exit. Okay, cool. Let me finish looking through everything first, though,” Sawyer says, approaching the door and trying to open it. It's locked.
“Okay, no big deal.” Sawyer takes out a piranha and places it on the doorknob. The piranha chews through everything, and Sawyer steps back out.
“Anyways, so I searched eight out of the nine rooms, so there's still one more room I need to check.” Sawyer walks towards the last door.
Inside, there is nothing. “Oh, I love the meaning behind this! I think it's a nice touch that one of the rooms contains nothing in it. I think it could represent something in real life. The metaphor behind this… I'm not quite sure. But I do think there's some deeper meaning behind this!”
Sawyer approaches the wallpaper, and takes a nibble. “Hmm, I really like the slight hint of acid in this wallpaper. It would make a good contrast for my dessert course for my fish.” Sawyer takes out a notepad and writes down all their findings.
“Great! I finished going through everything on this floor. Six more floors to go!” Sawyer begins to approach the staircase, but the ceiling collapses in front of them. The items in the room arrange into an arrow pointing them back into the wardrobe room.
“That's not nice. I was doing research!” Sawyer is upset over this and begins to pick through the debris to get back to the staircase. Clearly, Sawyer has no plan of leaving this place.
The room begins to shift, and the walls begin to close in on Sawyer. As the walls get closer and closer, Sawyer is pushed closer to the wardrobe room.
“This is not fair!” Sawyer screams. “This is discrimination! I am doing this in the name of good food for fish! You are so mean!” The walls are pushed to the point that Sawyer is inside of the wardrobe now.
“I am not going to exit!” Sawyer screams. “I need these ingredients for my fish, they would really love–”
Sawyer is pushed into the exit, and their screams finally become a muffle as the exit closes behind them.
Back on the first floor, Vee runs to the staircase and heads to the second floor, only to run into a crying Luna and a babbling Bakie.
“Why is Luna crying?” Vee says.
“Because I don't tell her enough stories!” Bakie says. “Anyways, did I tell you about the time Finley and I adopted a polar bear? So, basically, it was back when…”
“Zai stole my exit when I was making my epic monologue!” Luna screamed hysterically. “Now I will never escape again!”
“There's still six more floors!” Vee points out.
“You don't know how many other people have escaped already!” Luna screams, running away from the group and heading back to the first floor.
“Aw, man. Well, anyway, Vee, you're one of my kids, you can listen to my story time too!” Bakie says. “As I was saying, we were approaching the adoption center when…”
Vee sighs and heads to the third floor, Bakie following close behind her. “…and me and Finley saw this polar bear! We thought the polar bear was pretty cool, so we thought we might as well…”
Vee ignores Bakie's tangent, and wanders around the third floor. She is face to face with this random contraption. “How in the world am I supposed to get past this? Bakie can you help me?”
“Can I help you? Sure, after this story, though,” Bakie says. “Anyways, did I tell you about the time I was in a car when I saw these two lesbians outside? It's true! So I was on this long car ride…”
Vee reads the inscription on the massive doorway. “It says something about saying a keyword to have the exit open up. Maybe there's clues somewhere around here?”
Bakie nodded to what Vee said. “Yeah! And talking about clues, I was looking for clues to see if these two girls were like dating or if they were just friends or something, so I noticed that–”
Ignoring Bakie, Vee wanders to a nearby room and it is filled with scratched out words. “Oh my gosh, I am going to be here forever.”
Inspecting all the words, Vee looks for a word that isn't strikethroughed. “All these words look the same to me. Bakie, I need help!”
Bakie screams back, “I told you, I'll help you after this story! Anyways, so what was I talking about? Oh right, that time when Sini was the captain of an airship. Sini was so cool, and she had her agents helping her on the airship…”
Vee can hear the sound of gears turning outside. Looking out the door, she sees the exit open. Bakie must've opened it when she said one of her random words in her story!
“Yes!” Vee screamed, leaving the room she's in, and running towards the exit.
“So yeah, Sini was murdering the girls on the airship, and…” Bakie does not pay attention to where she is walking because is staring at Vee. “…I was making her a new honey glob machine! It was just a prototype and–”
Without looking, Bakie runs into the doorframe, and falls unconscious. She just so happens to fall towards the exit, and Vee can do nothing but watch as the exit closes in front of her.
“Bakie! Why! That was my chance to escape…” Vee said, sobbing.
Meanwhile, on the first floor, Luna runs into Birdi. “Hi Birdi! Have you made any progress?” Luna asks.
“No.” Birdi grabs her broom and whacks Luna in the head. Luna begins to cry.
“What was that for?” Luna sobbed.
“I need less competition. I need to win, obviously,” Birdi says. “I have NEVER won first place before, and this is my chance to finally–”
Luna picks up some air freshener off the floor and sprays it in Birdi's face.
“Oh, my, gosh, it burns, Luna help, it hurts,” Birdi screams hysterically, running into the walls.
“It's just air freshener, not pepper spray,” Luna says, waddling away from the room Birdi is in. “Do you know if the exit on this floor is still here?”
“Yes, it is, and I am going to find the exit here on the first floor because that would mean I will be in first place!” Birdi screams.
“That's not how it works–” Luna says.
“Pi already escaped through the basement, so I had to change how it works in order for me to be in first place, obviously,” Birdi says. “Anyways, I still can't see.”
“That's good,” Luna says, turning away from Birdi and entering another room. inside, she finds Robyno wandering aimlessly.
“I've been to every single room on this floor, opened every drawer, opened everything, and I can't find the exit still!” Robyno screams in frustration. “It's like I'm stuck in a maze. Hey, a maze would make a good cabin theme…”
“Sure, but I think an arcade would be cooler,” Luna points out. “Anyways, did you try the secret doorway right there?” Luna points at the wall.
“No? There's nothing there Luna, I don't know what in the world you are talking about,” Robyno says.
Luna walks towards the wall and bangs her head on it three times. Out of nowhere, a panel moves out of its way and a secret passageway is unlocked.
“How did you know that was there?” Robyno says, confused.
“Because I'm a genius!” Luna says, smiling at herself.
“But I'm the genuis,” Robyno says, frowning.
“No, I am!” Luna says. “Anyways, I am so proud to have opened this secret passageway. I see the exit right in front of me, and it is so beautiful. I love the taste of freedom.”
“Mhm, continue,” Robyno says, slowing creeping around Luna and moving towards the secret passageway.
“It's been such an honor to not only unlock one exit, but another exit. You might know me as the exit opener. The rumors you've heard of are true, I am the one and only amazing Luna who opens every exit, and this time, I will make sure it doesn't escape from me! I would like to thank…”
“Ok.” Robyno says, stepping into the secret passageway and slowly approaching the exit.
“Also, SWC has been such an important part of my life, it has done so much for me and I would not have had such a keen exit searching ability without the help of SWC. Not only did SWC help me so much, but so did GVRSWC. GVRSWC was such an amazing…” Luna continues to babble on, smiling at the lights on ceiling like she's pretending the lights are from camera flashes from the nonexistent paparazzi.
“Ok.” Robyno says, again. Clearly Robyno is both sad and not nice right now, because she is not putting any emotion into her dialogue. She is only a few steps to the exit now.
“And finally, I can't forget to thank myself. I am so thankful about how smart I am, because with me, I would never have found the exit. It's all thanks to myself that I am able to find–” Luna finally stops staring up and looks at Robyno, who is almost in the exit. “Hey! That's mine–”
“Ok.” Robyno says, turning around and walking through the exit. The exit begins to close behind her.
“Hey! That's not fair,” Luna screams, running towards the exit. It's too late.
Right before the exit closes, Robyno says a final “ok” and then there is silence.
Luna is sad.
Vee is on the fifth floor. After trying to get the top floor, she noticed it was blocked off from walls that were closing in on themselves. She though that she heard somewhere that Sawyer was on this top floor, so either they are dead or they have escaped. Probably the latter.
Vee wanders through the fifth floor, and looks for the exit somewhere. Since there's only a few floors left, Vee needs to escape now or else she will be depressed.
Luna crawls up to the fifth floor and meets Vee there. Luna is crying. Again.
“Luna, why are you crying again?” Vee asks.
“Robyno stole my exit again! First Zai, now Robyno! I hate my life!” Luna screams. “And it was just because I was giving proper credit where credit is due, you know? I was giving my epic monologue once again, and Robyno just snuck past me and stole the exit away from me!”
“Maybe you should save your epic monologue for once you step through the exit?” Vee suggests. Luna shakes her head.
“You know NOTHING about appreciation! You need to appreciate first before you accept anything, Vee,” Luna cries. “I hate animals! First the polar bear, now the robins! The bears and the birds are mocking me!”
“Hey, at least Birdi didn't steal an exit from you,” Vee points out.
“Birdi whacked me in the head! It was sad!” Luna says, pointing at the nonexistent bump on her head. “Look how red it is! I think it's swelling, oh my gosh, I am going to die if I don't get out of here!”
Clearly, Luna is hysterical. Makes sense.
“Anyways, Luna is crying on the corner. So, Vee, what should you do?” Vee asks herself. “That's right! Go search for an exit and leave Luna alone to cry her heart out.”
Vee stumbles down the corridor and peeks into one of the rooms. Inside, she finds a bunch of unopened chests with a bunch of keys beside them.
“Oh great, now isn't this fun,” Vee mumbles to herself. She thinks about asking Luna for help, but remembering the Bakie situation, stays quiet about everything. She picks one of the hundred keys and tries the first chest. And then the second… and then the third…
Finally, on her sixty ninth try, she managed to open one of the chests with the first key. Inside, there is…
Nothing. There is nothing.
Sighing, Vee picks up another key and tries every chest again. This time, it was her forty second try that opened the box. Inside, she finds…
Nothing. There is nothing.
Score two for stupid room, score zero for Vee.
Vee sighs, looking at the millions of keys around her. “You know, there are multiple rooms. Maybe this is a red herring. I should probably check out the other rooms.”
Vee wanders back into the corridor, and Luna is still crying on the floor. “I would like to thank the society for being such an amazing place to live in…” Vee decides to not interrupt Luna's tangent and heads into the second room. She makes a mental note that there are two more rooms to explore after this.
Inside this room, Vee finds a bunch of buttons laying on the floor. She pushes one of them, and glitter comes out of the ceiling. “Hey, at least this one is nicer than the key room.”
Vee tries another button, and this time, horse sounds begin to play. They do not stop neighing. Vee presses the button again to make the horses shut up, but the horses do not shut up. These horses do not like being told to shutten up.
Sighing, Vee picks another button, and now a flock of geese join in on the sounds. Vee does not like these sounds. Vee presses another button, and peanut butter begins to rain from the ceiling.
Vee catches one in her mouth, and immediately vomits on the floor. The peanut butter tastes like poop… oh wait…
Anyways, Vee tries another button, and lemonade begins to rain down. Learning from her mistake, Vee stares down at the floor to make sure nothing falls into her mouth again.
“You know what, I like the key room better, actually,” Vee says, finally. “I hate this room. Maybe it's another red herring.”
Vee decides to give up on this room and head to the second to last room. Luna is still outside, monologuing her heart out. “I would like to thank the world for creating this place for me to suffer in. I have finally learned that suffering is just another part of life that one must experience in order to find true happiness. I think I will find true happiness once I find the exit out of here…”
Vee slips past Luna and heads into the room. Inside, she finds a bunch of pedestals, and a bunch of items scattered around the room. She approaches one of the pedestals and reads the inscription on it. “Place something that is round on here,” Vee says aloud.
Looking around, she picks an apple off the floor. And a soccer ball. And a tennis ball… and a ping pong ball… and a golf ball.
“My life is amazing,” Vee says to herself. Sighing, she decides to place a baseball on the pedestal. “I hope that's right.”
Looking at the next pedestal, it says to “put something that is white.” Vee almost screams.
Vee takes back the baseball and picks up a sheet of paper, and the golf ball, and a receipt, and a tissue and… a lot more stuff. Frustrated, Vee decides to place the baseball back on the round pedestal and places the sheet of paper on the white pedestal. The next pedestal tells her to “place something flat on the pedestal.”
“You know what, I am going to come back to this room later,” Vee says, walking out into the corridor. Vee scans the corridor to look for Luna, but she is nowhere to be found. She listens for Luna's monologue, and she can hear it in the fourth room. Vee hurries out of her room and enters the room Luna is in.
Inside the room, there is nothing but the exit. Vee almost wants to scream her head off for not looking into every single room before even doing the things in the room. Luna stands in front of the exit, having an epic monologue staring at the ceiling.
“Finally, third time is the charm!” Luna says, triumphantly. “And it was all thanks to my hard work. First, I would like to thank the academy again…”
Vee presses herself against the floor and begins to crawl closer to the exit, making sure to not make a noise.
“It's been such a pleasure to not only experience this one time, not only experience this two times, but for the third time! I truly appreciate the life lessons this building has taught me, and I would like to continue to adhere to the lessons I am taught. This was such an eye opening experience, and you can officially call me the Exit-Opener Luna! I am the best exit opener, so if you ever need an exit opened, just call me on my business card, or email me at…”
Vee crawls closer and closer to the exit, but suddenly, the floorboard makes a squeak. Luckily, Luna is too busy saying all her credentials and all the places you can follow her at.
“And don't forget my scratch account, @Luna-Lovegood-LOL! That's my main, but I also have another alt that's called @luna-lore, and once again, another alt that's called…”
At this point, Vee is tired of crawling and stands up and just walks toward the exit. Luna does not appear to mind.
“Make sure to follow me! Anyways, moving on, I would like to thank the SWC hosts for being such a wonderful part of this learning experience, thank you so much for being trapped in here with me in this building, I would never have had the motivation to escape if it were not for the fact I know the SWC hosts were suffering with me too! I am so thankful for their involuntary solidarity, and I think it's such a wonderful thing that the hosts have done to…”
Vee manages to sneak behind Luna and Vee makes a dash for the exit.
“Finally, I can't end this speech without thanking myself. I believe I am the only logical person who has taken the time to appreciate and thank everybody before taking an exit, and I think that says a lot about myself. They don't call me Lavish Luna for nothing! I feel that if everybody just started to have an epic monologue right before they leave, the world would become a better–” the sound of the exit closing startles Luna. She turns around to see Vee's feet just as the exit closes shut.
“Come on! This is not fair, I was just being thankful,” Luna says sadly. The only floor left was the fourth floor, and she would have to beat Birdi to the exit.
On the fourth floor, Luna takes a few steps into the floor to see that it's no other than a mirror maze. “This would be a perfect theme for my cabin!” Luna points out. “I could combine an arcade with a mirror maze to make… a Neon Horror cabin?”
Luna nods to her genuineness. She was going to have such an amazing cabin for her July 2022 session if she was chosen for leader!
Luna wanders through the maze and continues to hit her head on the mirrors. “This is much harder than I expected…” Luna says sadly.
From behind, Luna can hear the sound of the bristling of a broom creeping up behind her. Luna turns around and sees that it's no other than Birdi with her boom boom broom chasing after her! This was not going as Luna planned. Birdi begins to chase after Luna, only for Birdi to run straight into a panel of glass.
“Haha, take that Birdi!” Luna says. “I would like to thank this panel of glass for protecting me. I would not be standing where I am standing right now if it were not for the protective nature of the panel of glass that just saved my life. Birdi is a dangerous creature, and I owe this glass panel my life for protecting me…”
Birdi catches up to Luna and whacks her with her broom. Luna begins to cry. “You will never make it out alive!” Birdi says. Birdi shakes her nonexistent tail for a few seconds before running through the maze again. Luna is not very happy, but stands back up like the girl boss she is.
Luna is tired of walking through the maze, so she grabs a nearby table to hoist herself towards the ceiling. Lifting one of the ceiling panels, Luna crawls into the ceiling space and crawls her way neatly out of the mirror maze, only to drop herself into…
More vents, with a bunch of grates. Lucky for Luna, she has a bunch of hammers and nails to get herself past these grates! How do hammers and nails help in getting rid of vent grates? Not sure, but Luna is a genuis who will find her way out!
Looking behind her, Luna can see Birdi still trapped in the mirror maze. Luna giggles and continues to crawl through the vents, using her nails to somehow take the grates out of her way.
Finally, after crawling for what seemed like hours, Luna made it to the other side to find herself in a laser tag room. At the far end, Luna sees the exit.
“Oh my gosh, there's the exit!” Luna begins to walk slowly towards the exit. “I must appreciate this exit now. Oh, exit, you look so pretty over there. Maybe we could hang out after this?” Luna takes more steps towards the exit.
“You are the last exit, but of course, we always save the best for last! I would like to thank the academy once again for giving me this opportunity to give such a wonderful speech. It's been such an honor to be able to go on this journey with all the best people in the world, and while Birdi will sadly have to die because she did not find an exit in time, I am thankful for another chance at life.”
Luna walks around the random obstacles and continues to wobble her way towards the exit. “I have had such a wonderful time being in this building, and while I may be sad to go, I know there will be many wonderful opportunities when I get out of here. I would like to thank SWC for being such an amazing place for me to grow as a writer, and for giving me such a…”
Luna finds a random laser gun on the floor and picks it up. “… i would also like to thank the world for letting me exist. It's not every day that you find yourself existing in a world. However, if you can read this, then you probably have found yourself existing in the world for now. Why did I say that? Because I think it sounded sentimental in my head, but it doesn't sound so good when I said it. Editors, please edit that out! I need to sound the most sentimental as possible!”
Luna is only a few steps away from the exit now. She can almost feel the outside freedom. “And finally, I would like to thank myself. I was such a good sport for involuntarily signing up for this experience. While I may not enjoy the possibility of dying, I continued on with this ‘adventure’ and I am so glad to have been a part of it. I have learned so much from this experience, and I think that this fourth exit that I found will be my last exit. This is my curtain call; farewell, audience, farewell, beautiful people! I have no time for an encore.” Luna takes a few more steps, but suddenly, she hears the sound of broom bristles behind her.
“Not so fast,” Birdi says, pointing her broom at Luna. “You're not going to get away with this so easily–”
Luna points the laser gun at Birdi's eyes and pulls the trigger. Birdi is instantly blinded and begins to cry on the floor.
“As I was saying, that is all folks! Thank you for listening to my monologue, I hope you find the meaning of life from all these words I spoke,” Luna says, finally walking into the exit and leaving Birdi behind.
Birdi finally gets her eyesight back, only to see the exit closing in front of her. Birdi screams for the exit to stop closing, but it is not use. Birdi is trapped in this building forever alone.
Well, maybe not alone. Birdi still has her boom boom broom with her after all. Birdi looks around to see if there is any other options for her, but all of the lights begin to dim down. This truly is a curtain call.
Birdi cries herself to sleep as the darkness wraps around her, and she suffocates crying and sniffling as she holds onto her trusty boom boom broom.
Vee begins to run faster and faster down the corridor. Birdi and Pi are close behind.
“I am not going to be in last place!” Vee screams, running into one of the rooms and slamming the door shut so Birdi and Pi can not follow her.
“There are only seven exits, maybe we can work together to find the seven exits and leave Vee behind?” Birdi suggests.
“No way! We're going to find one of the exits and then leave me behind to fend for myself,” Pi screams, spitting on Birdi's face and kicking them onto the floor. The floorboard breaks, and Birdi plummets below.
“Hey, Pi! I think I found something!” Birdi screams for below. “I think it's an exit! I'm hurt though, so I can't go towards it…”
“Really?” Pi jumps down into the hole Birdi created. “Where is it?”
“I was lying. Now we're both stuck in here.”
“I swear, you–” Pi picks up a piece of wooden debris on the floor to threaten Birdi, but Birdi is now standing with her broom in hand. She whacks Pi multiple times with her broom, hops onto the broom, and is about fly out of the basement.
“That's what you get, Pi!” Birdi giggles, happy that Pi will be forever stuck in the basement.
Pi begins to walk towards a corner hidden by a curtain. She pulls away the curtain to reveal an exit. “Yep, this is what I get!”
Birdi watches in horror as Pi walks through the exit, and the exit closes behind her. Just before the exit closes, Pi screams, “thanks for telling the truth, Birdi! I know you would have never lied to me.”
Birdi, frustrated, flies out of the basement and begins to enter all the rooms. Soon enough, she is face to face with Vee.
“Where's Pi?” Vee screams hysterically. “What did you do to her?”
“She escaped already,” Birdi says, but Vee does not believe this.
“No! You killed Pi! Get away from me!” Vee picks up a vase and throws it at Birdi. Birdi splits the vase in half with her broom. Vee rushes a nearby door, walks through, and locks it.
“Vee! You can't run from me forever,” Birdi screams maniacally. “I will always find you!”
Vee opens the door, holding a can of pepper spray. “Fine, I can't run. Here's a peace offering!” Vee sprays the pepper spray into Birdi's eyes, and Birdi begins to cry. “I found it in the drawer. You're welcome!”
Vee runs away, and Birdi is on the floor in tears. As Birdi is crying on the floor, a random person walks up to Birdi. “Hello fellow host! What have you gotten yourself into this time?”
It's no other than the amazing Robyno! Robyno's million of bracelets make loud jangling noises as she tries to comfort Birdi. “I was trying to make a new friend, but Vee just ran away from me…” Birdi said.
“Makes sense,” Robyno says, sneering. Birdi is hurt by this.
“You're so mean!” Birdi stops crying and whacks Robyno in the head with the broom. “Be nice!”
Robyno cries on the floor as Birdi runs out of the room.
Meanwhile, Bakie and Luna have teamed up on the second floor trying to search for an exit. There's seven different layers to this house, and Pi already escaped in the basement. Only six levels left.
“So, yeah, I placed all the campers into the oven, well, actually, it was technically the entire Earth that I placed into the oven, all the Poetry campers were inside of that oven and I turned it on and wala,” Bakie was saying to Luna. Luna was nodding along, listening to Bakie's tangent.
“So yeah, my plan would have worked if it weren't for Sci-fi's spaceship that was contacting the people down on the Earth base, they tried to stop my plan, but alas, I am always successful when it comes to baking; that's my name you know, I'm Bakie, so of course I would…” Luna at this point was disregarding everything Bakie was telling her.
“Look, I found a key! Maybe it'll open that strange door in the hallway?” Luna holds up a key that she found in the closet.
“Luna, what are you doing in the closet? Get out of there, come out the closet, it's safe out here,” Bakie says. “Anyway, so as the Myth leader for July 2021 I was leading my cabin to victory of course, so the Poetry and Sci-fi cabin had no chance of…”
“Bakie, I said I found the key!” Luna says, holding the key up in front of Bakie.
“Oh, you want one of my signature key lime pies, I will make you one once we get out of here. Anyways, as I was saying, I made these amazing matching profile pictures…”
Luna had enough of Bakie and decided to leave Bakie by herself. She approaches the door in the hallway, places the key into the slot, and watch as the exit revealed itself.
“Finally! I have found an exit,” Luna says, happily. “Oh, exit, aren't you adorable! You're so pretty. I am so proud of myself, of course I would've found the exit, I am always the best at finding exits, especially in conversations!”
Luna takes a step closer to the exit. “I'm so proud, I'm so proud!” Luna looks towards the room she came out of. “Hey Bakie, are you proud of me?”
Bakie shouted back. “Of course, I'm always proud of my grandchildren! Now come back so I can tell you about that one time where I locked Birdi in a box filling with water…”
Luna rolled her eyes. “Anyways, back to my epic victory monologue. I would like to thank the academy, and all the SWC hosts for letting me get this far. It's been such an honor to finally escape out of this building that we're trapped in. I could not imagine in a million years that I would find myself in this position…”
A random polar bear crawls up the staircase and waddles down the hallway. It's no other than Zai! Luna does not notice Zai approaching.
“I would like to thank all my friends for believing in me, I could not have done this without them, their support means everything to me…”
Zai waddles past Luna. Luna is start marveling in her success, staring straight at the ceiling and not noticing the polar bear walking past her.
“It's been such a pleasure to be on this journey with everybody, but I am ready to escape out of this place. I've learned so much from this experience, and when I get out of here, you bet I will be a different person from when I–”
Zai walks through the exit that Luna opened and the exit begins to close behind her.
“Thanks!” Zai says, munching on a piece of lasagna as the exit closes.
“Hey! That's mine! That's not fair, you're supposed to make a victory speech when you–” the exit closes entirely, and Luna is left exitless.
“Oh, there you are, Luna! I was wondering where you ran off to.” Bakie approaches Luna, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Anyways, back to my stories. So, me and Icy, we were in the forest trying to lure this bear inside of a cage when…”
On the sixth and top floor, Sawyer is by themself, holding a flashlight. They begin to pick up some pieces of cardboard and nibble on them.
“Hm, this would be a great addition to my new recipe for fish food,” Sawyer finally decides. “I love the texture that it brings!”
Sawyer notices a door swinging open with a scary light flickering inside. Being the smart person they are, Sawyer walks into the room and the door slams shut on them.
“Ooo, the atmosphere! I love the spooky mood it brings. However, I would like to point out that doors slamming behind you are quite cliche. Maybe try something different?” Sawyer walks towards a wardrobe and opens it. Inside, there are a bunch of clothes with holes from moths eating through the fabric. Sawyer picks one of the clothes of the hanger and nibbles on it.
“Eh, too rough. I don't think my fish would like the taste of this,” Sawyer says, shaking her head and placing the clothes back into the wardrobe. Behind the wardrobe, there's an opening to the outside world.
“Oh, I think that's the exit. Okay, cool. Let me finish looking through everything first, though,” Sawyer says, approaching the door and trying to open it. It's locked.
“Okay, no big deal.” Sawyer takes out a piranha and places it on the doorknob. The piranha chews through everything, and Sawyer steps back out.
“Anyways, so I searched eight out of the nine rooms, so there's still one more room I need to check.” Sawyer walks towards the last door.
Inside, there is nothing. “Oh, I love the meaning behind this! I think it's a nice touch that one of the rooms contains nothing in it. I think it could represent something in real life. The metaphor behind this… I'm not quite sure. But I do think there's some deeper meaning behind this!”
Sawyer approaches the wallpaper, and takes a nibble. “Hmm, I really like the slight hint of acid in this wallpaper. It would make a good contrast for my dessert course for my fish.” Sawyer takes out a notepad and writes down all their findings.
“Great! I finished going through everything on this floor. Six more floors to go!” Sawyer begins to approach the staircase, but the ceiling collapses in front of them. The items in the room arrange into an arrow pointing them back into the wardrobe room.
“That's not nice. I was doing research!” Sawyer is upset over this and begins to pick through the debris to get back to the staircase. Clearly, Sawyer has no plan of leaving this place.
The room begins to shift, and the walls begin to close in on Sawyer. As the walls get closer and closer, Sawyer is pushed closer to the wardrobe room.
“This is not fair!” Sawyer screams. “This is discrimination! I am doing this in the name of good food for fish! You are so mean!” The walls are pushed to the point that Sawyer is inside of the wardrobe now.
“I am not going to exit!” Sawyer screams. “I need these ingredients for my fish, they would really love–”
Sawyer is pushed into the exit, and their screams finally become a muffle as the exit closes behind them.
Back on the first floor, Vee runs to the staircase and heads to the second floor, only to run into a crying Luna and a babbling Bakie.
“Why is Luna crying?” Vee says.
“Because I don't tell her enough stories!” Bakie says. “Anyways, did I tell you about the time Finley and I adopted a polar bear? So, basically, it was back when…”
“Zai stole my exit when I was making my epic monologue!” Luna screamed hysterically. “Now I will never escape again!”
“There's still six more floors!” Vee points out.
“You don't know how many other people have escaped already!” Luna screams, running away from the group and heading back to the first floor.
“Aw, man. Well, anyway, Vee, you're one of my kids, you can listen to my story time too!” Bakie says. “As I was saying, we were approaching the adoption center when…”
Vee sighs and heads to the third floor, Bakie following close behind her. “…and me and Finley saw this polar bear! We thought the polar bear was pretty cool, so we thought we might as well…”
Vee ignores Bakie's tangent, and wanders around the third floor. She is face to face with this random contraption. “How in the world am I supposed to get past this? Bakie can you help me?”
“Can I help you? Sure, after this story, though,” Bakie says. “Anyways, did I tell you about the time I was in a car when I saw these two lesbians outside? It's true! So I was on this long car ride…”
Vee reads the inscription on the massive doorway. “It says something about saying a keyword to have the exit open up. Maybe there's clues somewhere around here?”
Bakie nodded to what Vee said. “Yeah! And talking about clues, I was looking for clues to see if these two girls were like dating or if they were just friends or something, so I noticed that–”
Ignoring Bakie, Vee wanders to a nearby room and it is filled with scratched out words. “Oh my gosh, I am going to be here forever.”
Inspecting all the words, Vee looks for a word that isn't strikethroughed. “All these words look the same to me. Bakie, I need help!”
Bakie screams back, “I told you, I'll help you after this story! Anyways, so what was I talking about? Oh right, that time when Sini was the captain of an airship. Sini was so cool, and she had her agents helping her on the airship…”
Vee can hear the sound of gears turning outside. Looking out the door, she sees the exit open. Bakie must've opened it when she said one of her random words in her story!
“Yes!” Vee screamed, leaving the room she's in, and running towards the exit.
“So yeah, Sini was murdering the girls on the airship, and…” Bakie does not pay attention to where she is walking because is staring at Vee. “…I was making her a new honey glob machine! It was just a prototype and–”
Without looking, Bakie runs into the doorframe, and falls unconscious. She just so happens to fall towards the exit, and Vee can do nothing but watch as the exit closes in front of her.
“Bakie! Why! That was my chance to escape…” Vee said, sobbing.
Meanwhile, on the first floor, Luna runs into Birdi. “Hi Birdi! Have you made any progress?” Luna asks.
“No.” Birdi grabs her broom and whacks Luna in the head. Luna begins to cry.
“What was that for?” Luna sobbed.
“I need less competition. I need to win, obviously,” Birdi says. “I have NEVER won first place before, and this is my chance to finally–”
Luna picks up some air freshener off the floor and sprays it in Birdi's face.
“Oh, my, gosh, it burns, Luna help, it hurts,” Birdi screams hysterically, running into the walls.
“It's just air freshener, not pepper spray,” Luna says, waddling away from the room Birdi is in. “Do you know if the exit on this floor is still here?”
“Yes, it is, and I am going to find the exit here on the first floor because that would mean I will be in first place!” Birdi screams.
“That's not how it works–” Luna says.
“Pi already escaped through the basement, so I had to change how it works in order for me to be in first place, obviously,” Birdi says. “Anyways, I still can't see.”
“That's good,” Luna says, turning away from Birdi and entering another room. inside, she finds Robyno wandering aimlessly.
“I've been to every single room on this floor, opened every drawer, opened everything, and I can't find the exit still!” Robyno screams in frustration. “It's like I'm stuck in a maze. Hey, a maze would make a good cabin theme…”
“Sure, but I think an arcade would be cooler,” Luna points out. “Anyways, did you try the secret doorway right there?” Luna points at the wall.
“No? There's nothing there Luna, I don't know what in the world you are talking about,” Robyno says.
Luna walks towards the wall and bangs her head on it three times. Out of nowhere, a panel moves out of its way and a secret passageway is unlocked.
“How did you know that was there?” Robyno says, confused.
“Because I'm a genius!” Luna says, smiling at herself.
“But I'm the genuis,” Robyno says, frowning.
“No, I am!” Luna says. “Anyways, I am so proud to have opened this secret passageway. I see the exit right in front of me, and it is so beautiful. I love the taste of freedom.”
“Mhm, continue,” Robyno says, slowing creeping around Luna and moving towards the secret passageway.
“It's been such an honor to not only unlock one exit, but another exit. You might know me as the exit opener. The rumors you've heard of are true, I am the one and only amazing Luna who opens every exit, and this time, I will make sure it doesn't escape from me! I would like to thank…”
“Ok.” Robyno says, stepping into the secret passageway and slowly approaching the exit.
“Also, SWC has been such an important part of my life, it has done so much for me and I would not have had such a keen exit searching ability without the help of SWC. Not only did SWC help me so much, but so did GVRSWC. GVRSWC was such an amazing…” Luna continues to babble on, smiling at the lights on ceiling like she's pretending the lights are from camera flashes from the nonexistent paparazzi.
“Ok.” Robyno says, again. Clearly Robyno is both sad and not nice right now, because she is not putting any emotion into her dialogue. She is only a few steps to the exit now.
“And finally, I can't forget to thank myself. I am so thankful about how smart I am, because with me, I would never have found the exit. It's all thanks to myself that I am able to find–” Luna finally stops staring up and looks at Robyno, who is almost in the exit. “Hey! That's mine–”
“Ok.” Robyno says, turning around and walking through the exit. The exit begins to close behind her.
“Hey! That's not fair,” Luna screams, running towards the exit. It's too late.
Right before the exit closes, Robyno says a final “ok” and then there is silence.
Luna is sad.
Vee is on the fifth floor. After trying to get the top floor, she noticed it was blocked off from walls that were closing in on themselves. She though that she heard somewhere that Sawyer was on this top floor, so either they are dead or they have escaped. Probably the latter.
Vee wanders through the fifth floor, and looks for the exit somewhere. Since there's only a few floors left, Vee needs to escape now or else she will be depressed.
Luna crawls up to the fifth floor and meets Vee there. Luna is crying. Again.
“Luna, why are you crying again?” Vee asks.
“Robyno stole my exit again! First Zai, now Robyno! I hate my life!” Luna screams. “And it was just because I was giving proper credit where credit is due, you know? I was giving my epic monologue once again, and Robyno just snuck past me and stole the exit away from me!”
“Maybe you should save your epic monologue for once you step through the exit?” Vee suggests. Luna shakes her head.
“You know NOTHING about appreciation! You need to appreciate first before you accept anything, Vee,” Luna cries. “I hate animals! First the polar bear, now the robins! The bears and the birds are mocking me!”
“Hey, at least Birdi didn't steal an exit from you,” Vee points out.
“Birdi whacked me in the head! It was sad!” Luna says, pointing at the nonexistent bump on her head. “Look how red it is! I think it's swelling, oh my gosh, I am going to die if I don't get out of here!”
Clearly, Luna is hysterical. Makes sense.
“Anyways, Luna is crying on the corner. So, Vee, what should you do?” Vee asks herself. “That's right! Go search for an exit and leave Luna alone to cry her heart out.”
Vee stumbles down the corridor and peeks into one of the rooms. Inside, she finds a bunch of unopened chests with a bunch of keys beside them.
“Oh great, now isn't this fun,” Vee mumbles to herself. She thinks about asking Luna for help, but remembering the Bakie situation, stays quiet about everything. She picks one of the hundred keys and tries the first chest. And then the second… and then the third…
Finally, on her sixty ninth try, she managed to open one of the chests with the first key. Inside, there is…
Nothing. There is nothing.
Sighing, Vee picks up another key and tries every chest again. This time, it was her forty second try that opened the box. Inside, she finds…
Nothing. There is nothing.
Score two for stupid room, score zero for Vee.
Vee sighs, looking at the millions of keys around her. “You know, there are multiple rooms. Maybe this is a red herring. I should probably check out the other rooms.”
Vee wanders back into the corridor, and Luna is still crying on the floor. “I would like to thank the society for being such an amazing place to live in…” Vee decides to not interrupt Luna's tangent and heads into the second room. She makes a mental note that there are two more rooms to explore after this.
Inside this room, Vee finds a bunch of buttons laying on the floor. She pushes one of them, and glitter comes out of the ceiling. “Hey, at least this one is nicer than the key room.”
Vee tries another button, and this time, horse sounds begin to play. They do not stop neighing. Vee presses the button again to make the horses shut up, but the horses do not shut up. These horses do not like being told to shutten up.
Sighing, Vee picks another button, and now a flock of geese join in on the sounds. Vee does not like these sounds. Vee presses another button, and peanut butter begins to rain from the ceiling.
Vee catches one in her mouth, and immediately vomits on the floor. The peanut butter tastes like poop… oh wait…
Anyways, Vee tries another button, and lemonade begins to rain down. Learning from her mistake, Vee stares down at the floor to make sure nothing falls into her mouth again.
“You know what, I like the key room better, actually,” Vee says, finally. “I hate this room. Maybe it's another red herring.”
Vee decides to give up on this room and head to the second to last room. Luna is still outside, monologuing her heart out. “I would like to thank the world for creating this place for me to suffer in. I have finally learned that suffering is just another part of life that one must experience in order to find true happiness. I think I will find true happiness once I find the exit out of here…”
Vee slips past Luna and heads into the room. Inside, she finds a bunch of pedestals, and a bunch of items scattered around the room. She approaches one of the pedestals and reads the inscription on it. “Place something that is round on here,” Vee says aloud.
Looking around, she picks an apple off the floor. And a soccer ball. And a tennis ball… and a ping pong ball… and a golf ball.
“My life is amazing,” Vee says to herself. Sighing, she decides to place a baseball on the pedestal. “I hope that's right.”
Looking at the next pedestal, it says to “put something that is white.” Vee almost screams.
Vee takes back the baseball and picks up a sheet of paper, and the golf ball, and a receipt, and a tissue and… a lot more stuff. Frustrated, Vee decides to place the baseball back on the round pedestal and places the sheet of paper on the white pedestal. The next pedestal tells her to “place something flat on the pedestal.”
“You know what, I am going to come back to this room later,” Vee says, walking out into the corridor. Vee scans the corridor to look for Luna, but she is nowhere to be found. She listens for Luna's monologue, and she can hear it in the fourth room. Vee hurries out of her room and enters the room Luna is in.
Inside the room, there is nothing but the exit. Vee almost wants to scream her head off for not looking into every single room before even doing the things in the room. Luna stands in front of the exit, having an epic monologue staring at the ceiling.
“Finally, third time is the charm!” Luna says, triumphantly. “And it was all thanks to my hard work. First, I would like to thank the academy again…”
Vee presses herself against the floor and begins to crawl closer to the exit, making sure to not make a noise.
“It's been such a pleasure to not only experience this one time, not only experience this two times, but for the third time! I truly appreciate the life lessons this building has taught me, and I would like to continue to adhere to the lessons I am taught. This was such an eye opening experience, and you can officially call me the Exit-Opener Luna! I am the best exit opener, so if you ever need an exit opened, just call me on my business card, or email me at…”
Vee crawls closer and closer to the exit, but suddenly, the floorboard makes a squeak. Luckily, Luna is too busy saying all her credentials and all the places you can follow her at.
“And don't forget my scratch account, @Luna-Lovegood-LOL! That's my main, but I also have another alt that's called @luna-lore, and once again, another alt that's called…”
At this point, Vee is tired of crawling and stands up and just walks toward the exit. Luna does not appear to mind.
“Make sure to follow me! Anyways, moving on, I would like to thank the SWC hosts for being such a wonderful part of this learning experience, thank you so much for being trapped in here with me in this building, I would never have had the motivation to escape if it were not for the fact I know the SWC hosts were suffering with me too! I am so thankful for their involuntary solidarity, and I think it's such a wonderful thing that the hosts have done to…”
Vee manages to sneak behind Luna and Vee makes a dash for the exit.
“Finally, I can't end this speech without thanking myself. I believe I am the only logical person who has taken the time to appreciate and thank everybody before taking an exit, and I think that says a lot about myself. They don't call me Lavish Luna for nothing! I feel that if everybody just started to have an epic monologue right before they leave, the world would become a better–” the sound of the exit closing startles Luna. She turns around to see Vee's feet just as the exit closes shut.
“Come on! This is not fair, I was just being thankful,” Luna says sadly. The only floor left was the fourth floor, and she would have to beat Birdi to the exit.
On the fourth floor, Luna takes a few steps into the floor to see that it's no other than a mirror maze. “This would be a perfect theme for my cabin!” Luna points out. “I could combine an arcade with a mirror maze to make… a Neon Horror cabin?”
Luna nods to her genuineness. She was going to have such an amazing cabin for her July 2022 session if she was chosen for leader!
Luna wanders through the maze and continues to hit her head on the mirrors. “This is much harder than I expected…” Luna says sadly.
From behind, Luna can hear the sound of the bristling of a broom creeping up behind her. Luna turns around and sees that it's no other than Birdi with her boom boom broom chasing after her! This was not going as Luna planned. Birdi begins to chase after Luna, only for Birdi to run straight into a panel of glass.
“Haha, take that Birdi!” Luna says. “I would like to thank this panel of glass for protecting me. I would not be standing where I am standing right now if it were not for the protective nature of the panel of glass that just saved my life. Birdi is a dangerous creature, and I owe this glass panel my life for protecting me…”
Birdi catches up to Luna and whacks her with her broom. Luna begins to cry. “You will never make it out alive!” Birdi says. Birdi shakes her nonexistent tail for a few seconds before running through the maze again. Luna is not very happy, but stands back up like the girl boss she is.
Luna is tired of walking through the maze, so she grabs a nearby table to hoist herself towards the ceiling. Lifting one of the ceiling panels, Luna crawls into the ceiling space and crawls her way neatly out of the mirror maze, only to drop herself into…
More vents, with a bunch of grates. Lucky for Luna, she has a bunch of hammers and nails to get herself past these grates! How do hammers and nails help in getting rid of vent grates? Not sure, but Luna is a genuis who will find her way out!
Looking behind her, Luna can see Birdi still trapped in the mirror maze. Luna giggles and continues to crawl through the vents, using her nails to somehow take the grates out of her way.
Finally, after crawling for what seemed like hours, Luna made it to the other side to find herself in a laser tag room. At the far end, Luna sees the exit.
“Oh my gosh, there's the exit!” Luna begins to walk slowly towards the exit. “I must appreciate this exit now. Oh, exit, you look so pretty over there. Maybe we could hang out after this?” Luna takes more steps towards the exit.
“You are the last exit, but of course, we always save the best for last! I would like to thank the academy once again for giving me this opportunity to give such a wonderful speech. It's been such an honor to be able to go on this journey with all the best people in the world, and while Birdi will sadly have to die because she did not find an exit in time, I am thankful for another chance at life.”
Luna walks around the random obstacles and continues to wobble her way towards the exit. “I have had such a wonderful time being in this building, and while I may be sad to go, I know there will be many wonderful opportunities when I get out of here. I would like to thank SWC for being such an amazing place for me to grow as a writer, and for giving me such a…”
Luna finds a random laser gun on the floor and picks it up. “… i would also like to thank the world for letting me exist. It's not every day that you find yourself existing in a world. However, if you can read this, then you probably have found yourself existing in the world for now. Why did I say that? Because I think it sounded sentimental in my head, but it doesn't sound so good when I said it. Editors, please edit that out! I need to sound the most sentimental as possible!”
Luna is only a few steps away from the exit now. She can almost feel the outside freedom. “And finally, I would like to thank myself. I was such a good sport for involuntarily signing up for this experience. While I may not enjoy the possibility of dying, I continued on with this ‘adventure’ and I am so glad to have been a part of it. I have learned so much from this experience, and I think that this fourth exit that I found will be my last exit. This is my curtain call; farewell, audience, farewell, beautiful people! I have no time for an encore.” Luna takes a few more steps, but suddenly, she hears the sound of broom bristles behind her.
“Not so fast,” Birdi says, pointing her broom at Luna. “You're not going to get away with this so easily–”
Luna points the laser gun at Birdi's eyes and pulls the trigger. Birdi is instantly blinded and begins to cry on the floor.
“As I was saying, that is all folks! Thank you for listening to my monologue, I hope you find the meaning of life from all these words I spoke,” Luna says, finally walking into the exit and leaving Birdi behind.
Birdi finally gets her eyesight back, only to see the exit closing in front of her. Birdi screams for the exit to stop closing, but it is not use. Birdi is trapped in this building forever alone.
Well, maybe not alone. Birdi still has her boom boom broom with her after all. Birdi looks around to see if there is any other options for her, but all of the lights begin to dim down. This truly is a curtain call.
Birdi cries herself to sleep as the darkness wraps around her, and she suffocates crying and sniffling as she holds onto her trusty boom boom broom.
Last edited by Polarbear_17 (July 30, 2022 21:53:03)
- Wishingdeer
-
Scratcher
100+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Fourth Weekly
Word Count: 3,819
Submission Code: PATHS TAKEN: 3-2, 4-3, 1-5, 2-2, 5-1, 7-2, 6-2, 82-2, 9-4, 102-1 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 6- S;5- S;1- F, 2- S;4- F, 3- S;9- F, 8- S;7- S | ENDING: neutral
Once upon a time, there was a girl by the name of Amanda Blair. She was a sweet, yet sarcastic girl, trying to remember what it meant to be independent, and reclaim a life where she was in control. At almost 18, she knew she would have to do so soon; after all, she wasn’t going to be able to rely on others forever, now was she? But she could learn the lessons she needed, she knew she could. But it just might turn out that doing so would be more than she had originally bargained for…
This is her story…
Amanda was sitting at her desk in her dorm at Elk’s School of Magic Craft, twirling a pencil between her fingers, when she heard a sound and looked up to see her friend and dorm mate, Astra Bird, entering, struggling to carry a huge stack of books.
“Oh my gosh, Astra, do you need help?” Amanda asked, dropping her pencil.
“No, no, I’m good.” Astra managed to plop the stack on to her desk with a thud. “Whew! Way to give a girl a workout, am I right?”
“You’re telling me.” Amanda grinned and gestured to the equally large stack of books on her own desk. “I’d have even more but, you know, library limits.”
“Oh my gosh, I know right? Those are so annoying-“ Astra complained. “Like, I’m going to get the books anyway, just let me get them now.”
“Exactly!” Amanda agreed with a laugh. “You get it!”
“You know I do. Anyway, I guess I should start studying, shouldn’t I-“ Astra glanced at her books longingly.
“None of those are for studying, are they?” Amanda raised an eyebrow.
“Well… some of them are. And then some light reading.” The other girl smiled sheepishly. That was Astra for you, but somehow she would still manage to get everything done, she always did. Amanda would often wonder just how she did it, then realize she was prone to doing the same.
“What about you?” Astra asked, sitting at her desk. “What are you doing?”
“Writing a poem. Or trying to.”
“Not studying either, eh?”
“I mean…”
“You’ve been writing a lot of poetry lately, Mandy. Is everything okay?”
“Yeah. Yeah, everything is fine.”
And it was. Wasn’t it? Everything was completely, absolutely fine.
It always was.
“Okay.” Astra nodded. She looked like part of her doubted it, but wasn’t about to say so.
“Hey, Mandy?” Astra asked, suddenly changing the subject.
“Yes?”
“Come have a look at this, would you?”
Amanda got up and walked over to Astra’s desk, where she was staring at an old book with an elaborate flower design on the cover. In all of Amanda’s years as a dedicated bookworm, she’d never seen a book quite like this. It almost felt… ethereal, in a way.
“Woah… where did you get that?”
“I don’t know.”
“What do you mean, you don’t know?”
“Just that; I don’t know. It was in my stack here, but I don’t remember getting it at the school library… I’ve never even seen it before.”
“You must have forgotten. You do have a lot of books here,” Amanda suggested reasonably.
“Yeah, maybe…”
The girls looked at each other. Astra, forget a book she’d literally just gotten? Not hardly, and they both knew it.
“Anyway, what’s it about?” Amanda asked.
“I don’t know that either. There’s no title, and this is kinda obvious by how old fashioned it is, but there’s no blurb.”
“Well, there’s only one way to find out then, isn’t there?” Amanda asked, and Astra nodded. Slowly, carefully, they both flipped the cover open. There was a bright burst of white light, and…
Woah.
Amanda blinked quickly, trying to get her eyes to adjust from the rapid change in lighting. Then she blinked some more, because surely her eyes weren’t adjusted fully yet, she couldn’t be seeing what she thought she was seeing.
Her and Astra were outside, standing in a field full grass of the brightest green she’d ever seen, and wildflowers she couldn’t hope to name. And okay, minus the fact that they’d literally just been inside, that wasn’t too odd..
But the shapes in the distance that appeared to be floating islands?
That definitely was.
“Where are we?” Amanda didn’t realize it was she who’d spoken until Astra responded.
“I have no idea…”
“Did the book just… transport us?”
“That’s impossible, Amanda.”
“Okay, so then how did we end up here?”
“I don’t know maybe we… fell out a window?”
“A window,” Amanda repeated, skepticism dripping from her words.
“Yeah. Things happen, people fall, we landed in the school’s garden and-“
“Astra. We’re not in the school’s garden. We’re not anywhere even close to being at school.”
“Then where the heck are we?” Astra was getting frantic. None of this made sense. Nothing about any of this made sense.
Amanda gestured to the islands in the distance. “I think… I think the book took us to another world.”
“I told you, that’s impossible, Amanda.”
“I understand that, but it happened.”
“No it didn’t. This must be a dream or some- ow! What was that for?” Astra rubbed her arm where Amanda had pinched her.
“Not a dream, then?” Amanda smirked. “Look around, Astra. This is real. And I want to enjoy it while we can, because who knows how long we can stay here?”
“First, we should figure out how to get home- Mandy, wait!” Astra shouted. Amanda was already running through the field, laughing giddily.
The grass was so soft, the sky so blue, the flowers so fragrant. This was wonderful. Amanda ran faster and faster, feeling completely free for the first time in… she couldn’t even remember how long. She knew this was irresponsible, but didn’t everyone need a break from responsibility sometimes? And honestly, despite insisting to Astra what was going on, the reality of their situation hadn’t quite sunken in yet. She was just enjoying being impossibly far away from every burden she’d taken on, every toxic relationship, every-
“Amanda! Stop!” Astra snatched her arm, forcing her into a sudden halt. “You can’t just run off like that! Especially if we actually are in a different world, are you crazy?”
Amanda sighed. “You’re right…”
She looked around, suddenly disoriented again. In her bliss, she hadn’t even realized that they had ended up in a forest.
Oops.
Astra seemed to notice it at the same time. “Great. Now we’re lost.”
“We were already lost,” Amanda pointed out.
“Fine, we’re more lost.”
“Can’t argue with that. Maybe we should ask someone for help.”
“Who? For all we know we’re the only ones here, and we’re in the middle of a forest for crying out loud! Who do you think we’re going to- Mandy? Oh, great.”
Amanda was already walking up to a girl she’d spotted a ways away, who looked to be about their age. She would’ve been hard to spot in the dark forest, if it hadn’t been for her bright red cloak.
“Hey there!” She called.
“Great horned owls and boggarts!” The girl startled, almost dropping the basket she was carrying.
“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry-“ Amanda started.
“Oh no, no worries!” The girl told her. “I’ve just got a bit of the prickly jumpies already, you know?”
“You what?” Astra asked, catching up.
“You know, I’m a bit on edge, is all. A forest like this is full of creepy cuckoos, maniac menaces and the like. Gotta be careful.”
“Why are you out here then, if it’s dangerous?” Amanda asked.
“I’m delivering a basket of sweet goodness to my grandma! She’s caught the sniffles, you see,” the girl explained.
“Oh dear, I hope she’s okay.”
“She will be, I hope. What about you? Why are you here?” The girl asked curiously.
Amanda started to answer, but Astra elbowed her. “We got lost, is all.”
“Oh dear! Why don’t you come with me? We can try to get you home.”
“Really? Thank you, that would be great!” Amanda exclaimed before Astra could interrupt again. “I’m Amanda, by the way, and this is my friend, Astra.”
The girl smiled and brushed a strand of blonde hair behind her ear. “Nice to meet you. I’m Red.”
Amanda smiled back, and then the three of them were off, Astra grumbling something about how bad of an idea this was.
They didn’t talk as they trekked through the woods, so it didn’t take long before Amanda was lost in a spiral of her own thoughts. Walking like this reminded her so much of something that had happened long ago, and she could almost imagine Red was her and Astra’s old friend, Mallory. Amanda allowed herself to be transported back in time…
Her, Astra and Mallory were walking together, laughing and talking, and poking good natured fun. Amanda and Mallory jokingly got on Astra’s case for not wearing sturdier shoes, because she kept complaining, even though Amanda herself rarely did.
Their friendship was still new, but they were already on their way to becoming inseparable. Amanda couldn’t help but grin as she looked between the girls on either side of her, feeling impossibly lucky. These were the kind of friends she’d never dared let herself wish for, because she never thought she could have them. But somehow, she did. And the future was looking bright.
“Look at that!” Mallory said, pointing at something she’d seen in the distance.
“At what?” Amanda asked, squinting.
“There’s a bird! What is it?” Mallory glanced at Amanda, who couldn’t help but smile slightly. It was nice to realize her new friends had quickly accepted her as a bit of a nature expert; she was so used to having her knowledge and experience questioned by adults that this made a refreshing change. But that didn’t do any good if she couldn’t see the bird.
“Where?” She asked.
“In that tree over there!” Mallory pointed vaguely towards a group of trees.
“Oh yeah, because that does so much good.” Amanda rolled her eyes good naturedly, and Astra laughed.
“It’s right there!” Mallory continued pointing, to no avail.
Eventually, the other two were able to find the bird, and Amanda successfully identified it. She told them a little bit about the species, but not too much because she had a slightly irrational paranoia of being seen as a know-it-all, and then they continued on their way.
All in all, it was a wonderful day where nothing went wrong, a day spent with friends she’d be able to hang onto forever…
“Mandy? Amanda?”
Amanda started, jarred from being torn from the memory. “I’m sorry, what?”
“I just asked what you were thinking about; you’re awfully quiet,” Astra said.
“Oh- I just got reminded of that time we went to the park with Mallory.”
“Mallory?” Astra visibly stiffened.
“Um, yes…?”
“Why were you even thinking about her? We agreed we were over her.”
Amanda took an automatic step back. “I’m sorry? I can’t help if the memory came up.”
“The only reason you should be thinking about her is if you’re helping me think of revenge!” Astra blurted, then immediately looked like she wished she could take it back.
Amanda stared, wide eyed. “What?”
“You heard me.”
“Okay, am I the only one feeling like she’s missing something here?” Red asked.
“Mallory was our old friend. She did… some really bad stuff,” Amanda explained with a sigh. “Astra and I eventually agreed to move on. Or at least… I thought we did.” She stared at Astra, almost accusatorially.
It was Astra’s turn to sigh. “Look, she really wronged us, okay? Is it so wrong for me to want revenge?”
“It kinda is. You honestly never struck me as the type, Astra.” Amanda shook her head. “You really didn’t.”
“We’ll apparently I am, okay?” Astra snapped, suddenly defensive.
“Alright, alright, I can see that.” Amanda rolled her eyes. What was the deal? Why was Astra getting so defensive in addition to admitting to wanting revenge? It just didn’t make sense.
But then again, nothing made sense about this. Any of this. Where had that book come from? And why had it transported them here? And for the matter, and probably more importantly, how? And how in the world were they supposed to get home?
Suddenly it didn’t seem like a fun adventure anymore. This was serious. They had no way at all to get home, at least not that they knew of.
And then there was the matter of revenge. Why did Astra feel the need to get it? They had agreed to move on! She should have at least voiced her thoughts to Amanda before this. Because there had been plenty of opportunities to, it wasn’t like they had never discussed Mallory. They used to talk about her all the time, until they had decided to move in, for their own well being.
But apparently Astra hadn’t ever actually moved on, she’d just acted like it.
Well sure, Mallory had wronged them, but that didn’t mean they could just go seeking revenge. That would make them just as bad as her, wouldn’t it? And they couldn’t do that. They couldn’t be like Mallory. Not after everything that she had done.
Amanda sighed. This was all so confusing. And it was the exact reason why she’d originally been so glad to be free of school.
Just then, a flock of birds flew in, startled Amanda and the other girls and interrupting their thoughts. The birds were like none Amanda had ever seen, with tall, stork like legs, but coming in the most vibrant colors, more reminiscent of songbirds.
“Woah… what are those?” She breathed
“Oh man, no…” Red groaned.
“What’s wrong?” Astra asked.
“Those are Conflict Crows. They’re not actually crows but that’s not important- we need to get away.”
“Why?”
“I’ll tell you later just- just come on.” Red started walking quickly, becoming the others to follow. They did, but they were still confused.
“Why do we have to-“
“Quit asking questions, just come on- oh, breadcrumbs.”
Suddenly, the birds looked up, eyeing the trio.
And then they charged.
Oh. So that was why they had to run away.
Amanda froze, while Astra and Red took off. “Amanda, come on!”
The birds got scarily close before Amanda finally came to her senses, shrieked, and ran after her companions, the entire flock of birds -Conflict Crows, as Rex had called them- chasing them the entire way.
Finally, the girls made it away from the Conflict Crows and slumped against some trees, exhausted and breathing hard.
“Why were those- birds chasing- us? What did you- call them again?” Astra asked, panting.
“Conflict Crows,” Red answered. “They’re a strange sort of bird that mainly lives in this forest. They feed off conflict, you’re previous conversation must have drawn them.”
Amanda and Astra both looked at each other guilty.
“Tsk tsk, foolish girlies,” a scratchy voice said, causing them all to jump.
“Who- who’s there?” Amanda asked.
“Drawing the Conflict Crows to them,” another voice chimed in. “You would think they would know better.”
“You would think so indeed,” the first voice agreed. “Such silliness.”
“Seriously, who’s there?” Astra asked, echoing Amanda’s question.
“Why us, of course. The trees.”
The three girls all jumped away from the trees they were leaning against and spun around. There, indeed, on the trunk of each tree was a face. They were made of bark, just like the rest of the trunk, but somehow were capable of movement, forming different expressions.
Was this normal?
Amanda didn’t think this was normal.
“Well… this just got weird,” Amanda said.
“Understatement of the century,” Astra corrected, staring at the tress with wide eyes..
“Now, now, didn’t anyone ever teach you that it’s rude to stare?” One of the trees -the first to speak- asked.
“Sorry, but I’ve kinda never spoken to a tree,” Astra said.
“You shouldn’t have said that-“ Red told her. “They’ll probably start-“
“Did you hear that? She hasn’t ever spoken to a tree! How rude!”
“How uncivilized!”
“Positively preposterous!”
“So uncouth!”
“One might question her upbringing!”
“One might indeed!”
“Calm down, please,” Astra interrupted before they could continue ranting about how rude she was being for not speaking to a tree. Which was, frankly, kind of ridiculous. “I said I’m sorry.”
Amanda started to say something, then took in a sudden, sharp intake of breath. She felt an immense pain in her chest and looked down, gasping again. She stumbled to her knees, either from the pain or the sight, she couldn’t be sure.
“Oh dear me! Looks like the girly has been shot!” One of the trees exclaimed.
“What!?” Astra shouted, spinning to face Amanda. She about gagged when she saw the arrow lodged in her chest. “Amanda!”
Both she and Red rushed to Amanda’s side. She was gasping, taking short, shallow breaths.
“What- how- who?” Astra demanded.
“I told you the forest was a dangerous place…” Red said, a grim look on her face. “It could have been any one of the no good crooks or even royals who go racing around here, shooting everything in sight.”
“Is there anything we can do?”
“No,” Amanda gasped out. “There’s not.”
“There has to be, you can’t just-“
“There’s nothing you can do,” Amanda interrupted her. Just forcing the words out was almost unbearable, the pain was like nothing she’d ever felt. Or would ever feel again, for that matter. “Astra, look… look at me.”
Amanda forced herself to keep eye contact as Astra looked down. “You’re… my best friend. I never… wanted it to end like this I… I thought this would be an fun adventure. …I was wrong…”
“Mandy, please, no, don’t blame yourself.”
“I… alright, but look… please, if… if Mallory comes back… don’t do anything stupid.”
“Mandy, please, don’t- you can’t- you’ll be fine, we’ll-“ There were tears streaming down Astra’s cheeks in rivers, and Amanda could feel some of her own stinging her eyes, providing a distraction from the pain in her chest.
“No. It’s time… I love you.” Amanda took in a long, shaky breath… and didn’t let it back out. Her glazed over, still eyes remain fixated on Astra, who then collapsed, letting out an anguished yell that must have been painful to hear.
Amanda was gone.
Astra remained on the ground, sobbing near Amanda, while a teary eyed Red stood a respectful distance away. Even the trees, which had quickly proved themselves to be obnoxious, were silent.
Astra felt her suddenly numb mind drifting, reliving every memory she had of her and Amanda.
And, even Mallory.
That’s right. Even Mallory. Despite everything she’d done, despite how much Astra resented her, she still found a way into her head. Somehow now, in her darkest moment, she couldn’t help but long for the times she had spent with her two best friends. Those times had been the best days of her life, and she would give anything, absolutely to have things go back to how they were. But with one friend a traitor, and the other laying here…
No. She wasn’t going to think about either of those things. She was going to, for once, remember her friends as just that. Her friends. The amazing people who had brightened her lonely life. Amanda, at least, deserved it.
She closed her eyes, allowing herself to be overpowered by the sudden nostalgic feeling, which, while bittersweet, was so much better than the grief she would have to deal with otherwise.
Was this some sort of coping mechanism? Probably. And she’d willingly submit to it.
Soon, though there were still tears stinging her eyes, Astra’s breathing slowed and she fell in to a deep, albeit far from relaxing, sleep, likely full of dreams existing in pure nostalgia.
All was silent, still.
When Astra finally woke, she couldn’t say how much time had past by. Could have been minutes, hours, days, it didn’t matter. Unless time was suddenly moving backwards, it didn’t matter, now did it?
“Hey Amanda, how long was I out…” Astra asked as she sat up. No answer. Suddenly, the recent memories came flooding back in a sudden, unwanted burst.
Amanda.
She was gone.
“I, I mean, Red…?” Astra tried to quickly correct herself, blinking back tears.
Still no answer.
“Red…?” Astra looked around, realizing for the first time that she was no longer in the forest, but what appeared to be a jail cell.
What in the world was going on? Was she still dreaming? She must be dreaming.
“I’m right here,” a familiar voice said from outside the cell, interrupting her thoughts.
“Red! Oh my gosh thank goodness, what’s going-“
“Silence,” Red said, the hardness in her voice giving Astra no choice but to comply.
“I bet you’re wondering why I brought you here.”
“You… you brought me here?” She must have heard wrong. That didn’t make sense.
“I did. Now that I know what your true motives are, and without Amanda to keep you in check… you’re far of far too much danger to my cause.”
“Your cause?”
“Must you repeat everything I say? Here when we were still friends, I thought you were the smart one. How these things change.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Oh, don’t tell me you don’t recognize me? The girl you just revealed to want revenge against?” Red lowered her hood, revealing…
“Mallory?” Astra gasped.
Red -that is to say, Mallory- laughed. “It sure took you long enough.”
“I don’t understand, what happened?”
“What happened?” Mallory scoffed. “You’re telling me you forgot about that risky spell you cast to banish me to another world after everything went down? The one you conveniently never told Amanda about, least she stop you or think less of you?”
Astra looked down at her feet, guilty.
“That’s what I thought.” Mallory smiled coldly, satisfied. “Well guess what? I found a way to bring that back on you. I’m the one who brought you and Amanda to this world.”
“Why did you have to bring Amanda? Now she’s…”
“I know,” she said before Astra could finish. “And believe me, that was to my deepest regrets. She was never supposed to be compromised, nor was she even supposed to come. Only you. That part of my plan, at least, worked. Now, with you here, I finally have my way back. And then, everyone will pay.”
“I won’t help you with this!”
“My dear Astra, you don’t have a choice. I don’t need your help to come willingly. Your very presence is enough.” She placed a hand on a lever on the wall, before speaking once more.
“I’m sorry, Astra. I never wanted to do this. But you, unfortunately, left me no choice,” Mallory said it with so much pain in her eyes that Astra wanted to believe her. But how could she?
Before she could finish that thought, everything went black.
Word Count: 3,819
Submission Code: PATHS TAKEN: 3-2, 4-3, 1-5, 2-2, 5-1, 7-2, 6-2, 82-2, 9-4, 102-1 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 6- S;5- S;1- F, 2- S;4- F, 3- S;9- F, 8- S;7- S | ENDING: neutral
Once upon a time, there was a girl by the name of Amanda Blair. She was a sweet, yet sarcastic girl, trying to remember what it meant to be independent, and reclaim a life where she was in control. At almost 18, she knew she would have to do so soon; after all, she wasn’t going to be able to rely on others forever, now was she? But she could learn the lessons she needed, she knew she could. But it just might turn out that doing so would be more than she had originally bargained for…
This is her story…
Amanda was sitting at her desk in her dorm at Elk’s School of Magic Craft, twirling a pencil between her fingers, when she heard a sound and looked up to see her friend and dorm mate, Astra Bird, entering, struggling to carry a huge stack of books.
“Oh my gosh, Astra, do you need help?” Amanda asked, dropping her pencil.
“No, no, I’m good.” Astra managed to plop the stack on to her desk with a thud. “Whew! Way to give a girl a workout, am I right?”
“You’re telling me.” Amanda grinned and gestured to the equally large stack of books on her own desk. “I’d have even more but, you know, library limits.”
“Oh my gosh, I know right? Those are so annoying-“ Astra complained. “Like, I’m going to get the books anyway, just let me get them now.”
“Exactly!” Amanda agreed with a laugh. “You get it!”
“You know I do. Anyway, I guess I should start studying, shouldn’t I-“ Astra glanced at her books longingly.
“None of those are for studying, are they?” Amanda raised an eyebrow.
“Well… some of them are. And then some light reading.” The other girl smiled sheepishly. That was Astra for you, but somehow she would still manage to get everything done, she always did. Amanda would often wonder just how she did it, then realize she was prone to doing the same.
“What about you?” Astra asked, sitting at her desk. “What are you doing?”
“Writing a poem. Or trying to.”
“Not studying either, eh?”
“I mean…”
“You’ve been writing a lot of poetry lately, Mandy. Is everything okay?”
“Yeah. Yeah, everything is fine.”
And it was. Wasn’t it? Everything was completely, absolutely fine.
It always was.
“Okay.” Astra nodded. She looked like part of her doubted it, but wasn’t about to say so.
“Hey, Mandy?” Astra asked, suddenly changing the subject.
“Yes?”
“Come have a look at this, would you?”
Amanda got up and walked over to Astra’s desk, where she was staring at an old book with an elaborate flower design on the cover. In all of Amanda’s years as a dedicated bookworm, she’d never seen a book quite like this. It almost felt… ethereal, in a way.
“Woah… where did you get that?”
“I don’t know.”
“What do you mean, you don’t know?”
“Just that; I don’t know. It was in my stack here, but I don’t remember getting it at the school library… I’ve never even seen it before.”
“You must have forgotten. You do have a lot of books here,” Amanda suggested reasonably.
“Yeah, maybe…”
The girls looked at each other. Astra, forget a book she’d literally just gotten? Not hardly, and they both knew it.
“Anyway, what’s it about?” Amanda asked.
“I don’t know that either. There’s no title, and this is kinda obvious by how old fashioned it is, but there’s no blurb.”
“Well, there’s only one way to find out then, isn’t there?” Amanda asked, and Astra nodded. Slowly, carefully, they both flipped the cover open. There was a bright burst of white light, and…
Woah.
Amanda blinked quickly, trying to get her eyes to adjust from the rapid change in lighting. Then she blinked some more, because surely her eyes weren’t adjusted fully yet, she couldn’t be seeing what she thought she was seeing.
Her and Astra were outside, standing in a field full grass of the brightest green she’d ever seen, and wildflowers she couldn’t hope to name. And okay, minus the fact that they’d literally just been inside, that wasn’t too odd..
But the shapes in the distance that appeared to be floating islands?
That definitely was.
“Where are we?” Amanda didn’t realize it was she who’d spoken until Astra responded.
“I have no idea…”
“Did the book just… transport us?”
“That’s impossible, Amanda.”
“Okay, so then how did we end up here?”
“I don’t know maybe we… fell out a window?”
“A window,” Amanda repeated, skepticism dripping from her words.
“Yeah. Things happen, people fall, we landed in the school’s garden and-“
“Astra. We’re not in the school’s garden. We’re not anywhere even close to being at school.”
“Then where the heck are we?” Astra was getting frantic. None of this made sense. Nothing about any of this made sense.
Amanda gestured to the islands in the distance. “I think… I think the book took us to another world.”
“I told you, that’s impossible, Amanda.”
“I understand that, but it happened.”
“No it didn’t. This must be a dream or some- ow! What was that for?” Astra rubbed her arm where Amanda had pinched her.
“Not a dream, then?” Amanda smirked. “Look around, Astra. This is real. And I want to enjoy it while we can, because who knows how long we can stay here?”
“First, we should figure out how to get home- Mandy, wait!” Astra shouted. Amanda was already running through the field, laughing giddily.
The grass was so soft, the sky so blue, the flowers so fragrant. This was wonderful. Amanda ran faster and faster, feeling completely free for the first time in… she couldn’t even remember how long. She knew this was irresponsible, but didn’t everyone need a break from responsibility sometimes? And honestly, despite insisting to Astra what was going on, the reality of their situation hadn’t quite sunken in yet. She was just enjoying being impossibly far away from every burden she’d taken on, every toxic relationship, every-
“Amanda! Stop!” Astra snatched her arm, forcing her into a sudden halt. “You can’t just run off like that! Especially if we actually are in a different world, are you crazy?”
Amanda sighed. “You’re right…”
She looked around, suddenly disoriented again. In her bliss, she hadn’t even realized that they had ended up in a forest.
Oops.
Astra seemed to notice it at the same time. “Great. Now we’re lost.”
“We were already lost,” Amanda pointed out.
“Fine, we’re more lost.”
“Can’t argue with that. Maybe we should ask someone for help.”
“Who? For all we know we’re the only ones here, and we’re in the middle of a forest for crying out loud! Who do you think we’re going to- Mandy? Oh, great.”
Amanda was already walking up to a girl she’d spotted a ways away, who looked to be about their age. She would’ve been hard to spot in the dark forest, if it hadn’t been for her bright red cloak.
“Hey there!” She called.
“Great horned owls and boggarts!” The girl startled, almost dropping the basket she was carrying.
“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry-“ Amanda started.
“Oh no, no worries!” The girl told her. “I’ve just got a bit of the prickly jumpies already, you know?”
“You what?” Astra asked, catching up.
“You know, I’m a bit on edge, is all. A forest like this is full of creepy cuckoos, maniac menaces and the like. Gotta be careful.”
“Why are you out here then, if it’s dangerous?” Amanda asked.
“I’m delivering a basket of sweet goodness to my grandma! She’s caught the sniffles, you see,” the girl explained.
“Oh dear, I hope she’s okay.”
“She will be, I hope. What about you? Why are you here?” The girl asked curiously.
Amanda started to answer, but Astra elbowed her. “We got lost, is all.”
“Oh dear! Why don’t you come with me? We can try to get you home.”
“Really? Thank you, that would be great!” Amanda exclaimed before Astra could interrupt again. “I’m Amanda, by the way, and this is my friend, Astra.”
The girl smiled and brushed a strand of blonde hair behind her ear. “Nice to meet you. I’m Red.”
Amanda smiled back, and then the three of them were off, Astra grumbling something about how bad of an idea this was.
They didn’t talk as they trekked through the woods, so it didn’t take long before Amanda was lost in a spiral of her own thoughts. Walking like this reminded her so much of something that had happened long ago, and she could almost imagine Red was her and Astra’s old friend, Mallory. Amanda allowed herself to be transported back in time…
Her, Astra and Mallory were walking together, laughing and talking, and poking good natured fun. Amanda and Mallory jokingly got on Astra’s case for not wearing sturdier shoes, because she kept complaining, even though Amanda herself rarely did.
Their friendship was still new, but they were already on their way to becoming inseparable. Amanda couldn’t help but grin as she looked between the girls on either side of her, feeling impossibly lucky. These were the kind of friends she’d never dared let herself wish for, because she never thought she could have them. But somehow, she did. And the future was looking bright.
“Look at that!” Mallory said, pointing at something she’d seen in the distance.
“At what?” Amanda asked, squinting.
“There’s a bird! What is it?” Mallory glanced at Amanda, who couldn’t help but smile slightly. It was nice to realize her new friends had quickly accepted her as a bit of a nature expert; she was so used to having her knowledge and experience questioned by adults that this made a refreshing change. But that didn’t do any good if she couldn’t see the bird.
“Where?” She asked.
“In that tree over there!” Mallory pointed vaguely towards a group of trees.
“Oh yeah, because that does so much good.” Amanda rolled her eyes good naturedly, and Astra laughed.
“It’s right there!” Mallory continued pointing, to no avail.
Eventually, the other two were able to find the bird, and Amanda successfully identified it. She told them a little bit about the species, but not too much because she had a slightly irrational paranoia of being seen as a know-it-all, and then they continued on their way.
All in all, it was a wonderful day where nothing went wrong, a day spent with friends she’d be able to hang onto forever…
“Mandy? Amanda?”
Amanda started, jarred from being torn from the memory. “I’m sorry, what?”
“I just asked what you were thinking about; you’re awfully quiet,” Astra said.
“Oh- I just got reminded of that time we went to the park with Mallory.”
“Mallory?” Astra visibly stiffened.
“Um, yes…?”
“Why were you even thinking about her? We agreed we were over her.”
Amanda took an automatic step back. “I’m sorry? I can’t help if the memory came up.”
“The only reason you should be thinking about her is if you’re helping me think of revenge!” Astra blurted, then immediately looked like she wished she could take it back.
Amanda stared, wide eyed. “What?”
“You heard me.”
“Okay, am I the only one feeling like she’s missing something here?” Red asked.
“Mallory was our old friend. She did… some really bad stuff,” Amanda explained with a sigh. “Astra and I eventually agreed to move on. Or at least… I thought we did.” She stared at Astra, almost accusatorially.
It was Astra’s turn to sigh. “Look, she really wronged us, okay? Is it so wrong for me to want revenge?”
“It kinda is. You honestly never struck me as the type, Astra.” Amanda shook her head. “You really didn’t.”
“We’ll apparently I am, okay?” Astra snapped, suddenly defensive.
“Alright, alright, I can see that.” Amanda rolled her eyes. What was the deal? Why was Astra getting so defensive in addition to admitting to wanting revenge? It just didn’t make sense.
But then again, nothing made sense about this. Any of this. Where had that book come from? And why had it transported them here? And for the matter, and probably more importantly, how? And how in the world were they supposed to get home?
Suddenly it didn’t seem like a fun adventure anymore. This was serious. They had no way at all to get home, at least not that they knew of.
And then there was the matter of revenge. Why did Astra feel the need to get it? They had agreed to move on! She should have at least voiced her thoughts to Amanda before this. Because there had been plenty of opportunities to, it wasn’t like they had never discussed Mallory. They used to talk about her all the time, until they had decided to move in, for their own well being.
But apparently Astra hadn’t ever actually moved on, she’d just acted like it.
Well sure, Mallory had wronged them, but that didn’t mean they could just go seeking revenge. That would make them just as bad as her, wouldn’t it? And they couldn’t do that. They couldn’t be like Mallory. Not after everything that she had done.
Amanda sighed. This was all so confusing. And it was the exact reason why she’d originally been so glad to be free of school.
Just then, a flock of birds flew in, startled Amanda and the other girls and interrupting their thoughts. The birds were like none Amanda had ever seen, with tall, stork like legs, but coming in the most vibrant colors, more reminiscent of songbirds.
“Woah… what are those?” She breathed
“Oh man, no…” Red groaned.
“What’s wrong?” Astra asked.
“Those are Conflict Crows. They’re not actually crows but that’s not important- we need to get away.”
“Why?”
“I’ll tell you later just- just come on.” Red started walking quickly, becoming the others to follow. They did, but they were still confused.
“Why do we have to-“
“Quit asking questions, just come on- oh, breadcrumbs.”
Suddenly, the birds looked up, eyeing the trio.
And then they charged.
Oh. So that was why they had to run away.
Amanda froze, while Astra and Red took off. “Amanda, come on!”
The birds got scarily close before Amanda finally came to her senses, shrieked, and ran after her companions, the entire flock of birds -Conflict Crows, as Rex had called them- chasing them the entire way.
Finally, the girls made it away from the Conflict Crows and slumped against some trees, exhausted and breathing hard.
“Why were those- birds chasing- us? What did you- call them again?” Astra asked, panting.
“Conflict Crows,” Red answered. “They’re a strange sort of bird that mainly lives in this forest. They feed off conflict, you’re previous conversation must have drawn them.”
Amanda and Astra both looked at each other guilty.
“Tsk tsk, foolish girlies,” a scratchy voice said, causing them all to jump.
“Who- who’s there?” Amanda asked.
“Drawing the Conflict Crows to them,” another voice chimed in. “You would think they would know better.”
“You would think so indeed,” the first voice agreed. “Such silliness.”
“Seriously, who’s there?” Astra asked, echoing Amanda’s question.
“Why us, of course. The trees.”
The three girls all jumped away from the trees they were leaning against and spun around. There, indeed, on the trunk of each tree was a face. They were made of bark, just like the rest of the trunk, but somehow were capable of movement, forming different expressions.
Was this normal?
Amanda didn’t think this was normal.
“Well… this just got weird,” Amanda said.
“Understatement of the century,” Astra corrected, staring at the tress with wide eyes..
“Now, now, didn’t anyone ever teach you that it’s rude to stare?” One of the trees -the first to speak- asked.
“Sorry, but I’ve kinda never spoken to a tree,” Astra said.
“You shouldn’t have said that-“ Red told her. “They’ll probably start-“
“Did you hear that? She hasn’t ever spoken to a tree! How rude!”
“How uncivilized!”
“Positively preposterous!”
“So uncouth!”
“One might question her upbringing!”
“One might indeed!”
“Calm down, please,” Astra interrupted before they could continue ranting about how rude she was being for not speaking to a tree. Which was, frankly, kind of ridiculous. “I said I’m sorry.”
Amanda started to say something, then took in a sudden, sharp intake of breath. She felt an immense pain in her chest and looked down, gasping again. She stumbled to her knees, either from the pain or the sight, she couldn’t be sure.
“Oh dear me! Looks like the girly has been shot!” One of the trees exclaimed.
“What!?” Astra shouted, spinning to face Amanda. She about gagged when she saw the arrow lodged in her chest. “Amanda!”
Both she and Red rushed to Amanda’s side. She was gasping, taking short, shallow breaths.
“What- how- who?” Astra demanded.
“I told you the forest was a dangerous place…” Red said, a grim look on her face. “It could have been any one of the no good crooks or even royals who go racing around here, shooting everything in sight.”
“Is there anything we can do?”
“No,” Amanda gasped out. “There’s not.”
“There has to be, you can’t just-“
“There’s nothing you can do,” Amanda interrupted her. Just forcing the words out was almost unbearable, the pain was like nothing she’d ever felt. Or would ever feel again, for that matter. “Astra, look… look at me.”
Amanda forced herself to keep eye contact as Astra looked down. “You’re… my best friend. I never… wanted it to end like this I… I thought this would be an fun adventure. …I was wrong…”
“Mandy, please, no, don’t blame yourself.”
“I… alright, but look… please, if… if Mallory comes back… don’t do anything stupid.”
“Mandy, please, don’t- you can’t- you’ll be fine, we’ll-“ There were tears streaming down Astra’s cheeks in rivers, and Amanda could feel some of her own stinging her eyes, providing a distraction from the pain in her chest.
“No. It’s time… I love you.” Amanda took in a long, shaky breath… and didn’t let it back out. Her glazed over, still eyes remain fixated on Astra, who then collapsed, letting out an anguished yell that must have been painful to hear.
Amanda was gone.
Astra remained on the ground, sobbing near Amanda, while a teary eyed Red stood a respectful distance away. Even the trees, which had quickly proved themselves to be obnoxious, were silent.
Astra felt her suddenly numb mind drifting, reliving every memory she had of her and Amanda.
And, even Mallory.
That’s right. Even Mallory. Despite everything she’d done, despite how much Astra resented her, she still found a way into her head. Somehow now, in her darkest moment, she couldn’t help but long for the times she had spent with her two best friends. Those times had been the best days of her life, and she would give anything, absolutely to have things go back to how they were. But with one friend a traitor, and the other laying here…
No. She wasn’t going to think about either of those things. She was going to, for once, remember her friends as just that. Her friends. The amazing people who had brightened her lonely life. Amanda, at least, deserved it.
She closed her eyes, allowing herself to be overpowered by the sudden nostalgic feeling, which, while bittersweet, was so much better than the grief she would have to deal with otherwise.
Was this some sort of coping mechanism? Probably. And she’d willingly submit to it.
Soon, though there were still tears stinging her eyes, Astra’s breathing slowed and she fell in to a deep, albeit far from relaxing, sleep, likely full of dreams existing in pure nostalgia.
All was silent, still.
When Astra finally woke, she couldn’t say how much time had past by. Could have been minutes, hours, days, it didn’t matter. Unless time was suddenly moving backwards, it didn’t matter, now did it?
“Hey Amanda, how long was I out…” Astra asked as she sat up. No answer. Suddenly, the recent memories came flooding back in a sudden, unwanted burst.
Amanda.
She was gone.
“I, I mean, Red…?” Astra tried to quickly correct herself, blinking back tears.
Still no answer.
“Red…?” Astra looked around, realizing for the first time that she was no longer in the forest, but what appeared to be a jail cell.
What in the world was going on? Was she still dreaming? She must be dreaming.
“I’m right here,” a familiar voice said from outside the cell, interrupting her thoughts.
“Red! Oh my gosh thank goodness, what’s going-“
“Silence,” Red said, the hardness in her voice giving Astra no choice but to comply.
“I bet you’re wondering why I brought you here.”
“You… you brought me here?” She must have heard wrong. That didn’t make sense.
“I did. Now that I know what your true motives are, and without Amanda to keep you in check… you’re far of far too much danger to my cause.”
“Your cause?”
“Must you repeat everything I say? Here when we were still friends, I thought you were the smart one. How these things change.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Oh, don’t tell me you don’t recognize me? The girl you just revealed to want revenge against?” Red lowered her hood, revealing…
“Mallory?” Astra gasped.
Red -that is to say, Mallory- laughed. “It sure took you long enough.”
“I don’t understand, what happened?”
“What happened?” Mallory scoffed. “You’re telling me you forgot about that risky spell you cast to banish me to another world after everything went down? The one you conveniently never told Amanda about, least she stop you or think less of you?”
Astra looked down at her feet, guilty.
“That’s what I thought.” Mallory smiled coldly, satisfied. “Well guess what? I found a way to bring that back on you. I’m the one who brought you and Amanda to this world.”
“Why did you have to bring Amanda? Now she’s…”
“I know,” she said before Astra could finish. “And believe me, that was to my deepest regrets. She was never supposed to be compromised, nor was she even supposed to come. Only you. That part of my plan, at least, worked. Now, with you here, I finally have my way back. And then, everyone will pay.”
“I won’t help you with this!”
“My dear Astra, you don’t have a choice. I don’t need your help to come willingly. Your very presence is enough.” She placed a hand on a lever on the wall, before speaking once more.
“I’m sorry, Astra. I never wanted to do this. But you, unfortunately, left me no choice,” Mallory said it with so much pain in her eyes that Astra wanted to believe her. But how could she?
Before she could finish that thought, everything went black.
- bIxez
-
Scratcher
100+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Weekly 4
Total word count: 2864
PATHS TAKEN: 5-4, 7-4, 4-1, 9-1, 101-2, 2-1, 1-4, 3-1, 6-3, 81-2 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 4- F, 7- F, 9- S;2- S;5- F, 1- S;8- S;3- S;6- F | ENDING: neutral
The monitors beep gently. A subtle, eerie noise, slowly gaining a bit more weight and a bit more strength with every, screaming second.
Beep. Beep. Beep.
I can hear her heartbeat align with the gentle spikes on the board beside her body. As if her entire life depended on it.
Every single spike, every angle captured her entire life in those spine-tingling moments. Once a spike was drawn out, once the beep slowed down, a silence would suck the air into its needy hands.
Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep—
Beep.
The “Beep”? Gone.
And the tears? Oh, they stuck onto my face like the birthmark under my chin.
(108/100 words)
—
She was my friend, and I had grown up with her, thinking the hands that were glued against each other would never break free.
Once time had passed, our friendship was forgotten. Gone, like a joyous melody played one to many times.
She had moved on, chipping away slowly at the transparent glue—covered in mud, dirt, heartbreak, longing, and pain. Pain. As if all the emotions jammed into that intertwining hand were breaking apart, like her inner sickness that was tearing down every bit of her body while she didn’t even know. She didn’t even know. She didn’t even have me there to hold her hand firmly when she received the news. She only had those greedy friends who used her and user her and used—
She had no one.
And she had built a barrier blocking me from my life, and I longed for her. Prayed for her. Every. Single. Night.
I wanted to belong in her arms in every single moment of her life, even if every second of it was slowly being snatched away by the hands of Evil. Her arms were crossed; tightly gripping her shoulders, as if that was her only motive in life—to keep me locked outside of her heart.
(206/200 words)
—
When we were younger, we would play around the chalked up
Ground, We wouldn’t mind if the cement had torn up our
Feet, Nor our toes that touched its skin
Gracefully, under the moonlit sky- full of
Stars, our hands touched shining under the
Light, skimming the floor like a bird skims the
Ocean, knowing life had only granted us one wish: Eternal
Friendship, even though sickness was coming, we would
Save each other.
Though darkness has been lurking through the
Shadows, we kept this moment locked in our hearts
Forevermore, even if only I saw her through once
More, and I had my arms open to her beat-up
Core, and her arms were enclosed to her own
Figure, I would remember the tiny strings of
Memories, thin, but not priceless in my
Heart, and keep it etched lightly in my
Soul, replaying the moment whenever I lost any sort of
Hope, hope—
And when all hope was surrounding ‘eternal
Friendship’, it broke, like a hollow watermelon cut in
Half, spilling its seeds and juice all over the
Ground, like blood when someone is
Shot, like love when someone leaves.
—
May’s mother opened the door to me standing on their marble doorsteps. Tears stained my face like a permanent tattoo and kept flowing and flowing and flowing.
She took her strong, fighting arms and cradled me in her chest. I could hear her heart beat under that skin that cradled May as well.
“She’ll be fine.”
But I knew she wouldn’t be as tears stained her cheeks too.
“She needs you. May—”
“I know, but she won’t let me even—”
“She doesn’t want you to see her like this.” Her mother said, gesturing in the air the hospital room with her locked up in a sanitary chamber.
“So how will I even get close to her. I just want to open that door and grab the sickness out of her and—”
“You can’t, you can’t…” And I could feel her arms tugging around me closer, as if I had become a child again, as if she was my mother, as if I needed someone to hold onto, walking this tightrope.
“But—”
“You can see her tonight, but she won’t see you. Maybe somewhere, someplace, she will feel you… But for now, you can enter the room, just be quiet, love.”
“Can you drive me?”
“Yes, but promise me you’ll–”
“Take care of her. I will.”
“She needs you. You and you only. Not me, you.”
“I don’t know—”
“Promise me—”
I could feel her desperate voice clinging onto hope as well, hope was all that was left. One could only hope May would find a way past the flaring fires in her body.
“I promise.”
(265/200 words)
—
When we arrived to the hospital, May’s body is frozen–limp.
Dead.
“Is she—”
“No. Just… looks like it.”
And I could feel the tears rolling down again, one by one. I thought she was dead. Dead. She wasn’t even alive in my eyes. Her body looked dead, everything about it. Her face had no expression, her eyes were closed, and her heart? I couldn’t hear it. I had always thought her heart was the loudest drum on the planet—from the growing trees to the ice-cold water to the holding hands of babies. I had thought, I had thought, I had thought—
I had thought her heart was an instrument.
I had thought she was dead. Dead—
“You can go see her now, ma’am.” A nurse. Her robe was blue, a sky blue. Were they trying to represent where you go once you’re… Dead? Dead—
“Come on, love, we can go see her now.”
“I don’t know—”
“You’re the one. I think you can save her—”
“I… don’t think so.”
“She’s alive, hon’, make it last. She would want you here, I promise.”
Promise. My life has been full of half-hearted promises. Fake promises. No one has ever, ever lived up to their stupid promises.
“Promise? What is a promise—”
“Love—”
“What is a promise? Tell me, please.”
“It’s when—”
“MOVE OUT OF THE WAY—”
A nurse. Her robe was blue, a sky blue. Were they trying to represent where you go once you’re… Dead? Dead.
The door shut and the glass was covered in a thick blind, we were blinded from her. I couldn’t even see what they were doing to—
A rush of nurses. Their robes were blue, a sky blue. Were they trying to represent where you go once you’re… Dead. Dead.
And so we sat there, and I thought of May.
When we were younger, when we were younger—
May thought she was… ugly.
I had told her, over and over and over, she was beautiful. She was beautiful. I promised her. I wasn’t lying, I wouldn’t lie—
But she didn’t believe me, she thought everyone kept on lying to her to make her feel better about herself. I swore, I promised.
She had grown up thinking she was awful, hideous, and so did I.
I looked like a fool when she left my group during our group project. When we had been presenting, she just left. She never told me why. I felt ugly, disgusting, staring at the class myself.
I had thought I was ugly until—
I realized. I had been helping May, praying for her. I had found beauty within. And cliché I was told, but—
I remembered in my mind—
May. When we were younger, she told me that: “True beauty was within you.” I told her to “prove it.” And she hugged me tightly.
And in that moment, May was flawless. I could feel her beauty raining on my soul, her arms chained around me like she wouldn’t ever let go. I felt her soul against mine, and I knew—
God, May was beautiful. So beautiful—
And I could never tell her, remind her, promise her—
Internally, she was the most beautiful person I had known, and when she left me, she felt ugly and I couldn’t even—
I couldn’t even—
I COULDN’T EVEN TELL HER.
(260/250 words)
—
If you thought I didn’t waste any tears over her—you’re wrong. I cried many hours thinking of her, of her life, of her battles. I wasted tears on someone who left me with a deep cut in the heart. I missed her, truly, I did.
You know that, you’ve seen it with your own eyes.
Have you ever lost a friend—?
And came running back only to find them…gone?
You know the feeling, I know you do. Everyone has been through this—right?
I’m not the only one—right?
Please tell me—
You tell me—
Tell me I’m not the only—
You know… I missed May the day she left. She just walked away, and she held her arms crossed against her body, as if she thought I would come running into her arms. I wouldn’t do that–I don’t think you would either. I just stared; and it hurt. A lot. Seeing her walk away breaking years and years of friendship.
It hurt.
For a few days—
And then I found new friends, but they weren’t the same. Not the same as May. I loved May–platonically–and she loved me. Don’t you think so? She loved me—right?
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??—
At least I think we can both agree that we loved May. She was…perfect. Supportive, kind, lovely, and a darling to everyone—you, even. You.
But, gosh, she left me. Do I even deserve her—
Does she even deserve me?
After years—
She still left, carelessly. Well maybe not carelessly, but what do you think—
Well, maybe carelessly. She didn’t even tell me why—
Or did she? I don’t really remember.
Oh gosh… May—
She’s… dying.
Please, tell me she isn’t. Tell me she isn’t. Tell me you see the survival in her eyes. Tell me to believe—
Tell me to hope—
Oh, you— tell me.
(309/300)
—
We leave the hospital as soon as we can feel the rush of all the doctors and nurses pushing through us. We know it’s time. They said they would let us know—if she was doing okay. I didn’t trust them- at least, to let us know. It could be days, weeks, months—
That was not realistic. Most likely a few long days. Long, long, long, long, long—
The wait was agonizing, we didn’t even know what was happening to her. She could be dead. Dead, dead, dead, dead, dead—
I didn’t know what to do. Sit and stare at a plain wall while I fold my hands in my lap neatly? Drink some water while May is in pain? What do I do—
What do I do
What do I do
What do I do
—
Inside my head, I feel like a villain.
In a book, I would be a villain. At least, that’s what I think. And what everyone else thinks; though it’s not real. I can see it in May’s blank eyes, her mom’s heart and shoulders. Everyone thinks I left her. When she left me.
I can feel the eyes of other classmates on me—as if they expect me to just…cure her. Save her with—
Me?
Me.
But I can’t—
Everyone thinks I’m the villain. That I started this freaking disaster. But her sickness is out of reach, out of control.
Everyone thinks I’m the villain—
Everyone thinks I’m the villain—
Everyone thinks I’m the villain.
“Hey—uh—you might want to wake up.” I could feel a small hand push against my shoulder. May’s mom.
“Why—”
“A letter. It came—”
“The future?”
“Maybe the future for me and you. But–uh–mostly May. Mostly May.”
“May.”
“It’s somewhere in this house; let’s go get it.”
We spent some time decluttering the entire house in order to find the letter, since May’s mom had put it under a pile of books. We swiped off some dust from the books and cleaned up some places while trying to find a single letter, cleaning up the entire place. Of course, the last place we decided to look at to see if the letter was there was where the letter was located. The house was now cleaned up and shining under the sun.
“Shall we?”
“Yes—open it.”
—
May’s Mother perspective:
I looked at her. May, laying down, eyes closed as if she was in a different world whilst being in only one. As if the world had taken her off to another one, and her mind and soul was somewhere else. I wish she was here, in my arms and explaining her day to me. Telling me of how she regretted leaving Tor alone that day. How she regretted joining that toxic group of friends. But now, she felt as if Tor would never talk to her ever again.
“Oh… May— please, wake up.”
“She might not. You read the letter.” I could hear Tor’s voice say. She was quiet, and her eyes were focused on the small specks of dirt on the ground.
“They said she might—”
“Wake up. I know. But, I’ve spent most of my life having no high expectations or believing in anything. She didn’t even need me. She left me.”
“Oh, Tor— You know she loved you.”
“She loved me enough to leave me? Is that all I am? A useless person to mess with?”
“Tor! She loved you. Every day she would tell me she missed you. You know that.”
“I don’t actually, no one ever told me anything.”
“Oh—hon’.”
“I’m going to leave. Nothing is happening over here.”
I could see a tear slip down her face. A gentle, silent tear.
“Don’t. She needs you.”
“Oh, really? Now she needs me? After leaving me for three freaking years? She needs me now? When she is weak? When she has no hope? Did she need me when she left me? I need her, but I feel like it’s time to—”
“Tor—”
“Let go. Let me leave.”
“She’s my daughter– do you not understand?”
“She was my friend. She left me, now it’s time that I leave her. I need to let go.”
“I—”
“You hate me, I know. But your daughter left me.”
“Oh… Tor.”
(321/300)
—
I have been sitting besides May for about a few days, and it has been very silent. Without the constant bickering with Tor, it is just me and her. I don’t know what will happen, but I am hopeful. She has fought it once, but she might not be able to fight again. I don’t know.
I’ve called Tor—many times. Every single day I call her. I know she can see the notifications, I know it. She’s always answered. But this time, she just let it ring.
I swear May needs her there. Though they weren’t too close anymore, I would see her texting Tor often when she felt down. She wouldn’t even text her other friends, she would tell Tor. Tor didn’t really respond, but she kept trying, hoping to build a small bond between her and Tor eventually.
“Hey! It’s Tor, if I didn’t answer it probably means I’m busy. Maybe call me again later or leave me a message. See you!”
“Tor–it’s May’s mom calling. I just wanted to let you know that we don’t really know if May will get better. They keep saying to have hope, but with you gone, I don’t even know—
Oh, whatever. I don’t think you’ll see this anyway, but I’d love to see you here. Everyone is keeping and eye on May, but—
You know, it’s hard without having a friend at your side. She needs you and I know I’ve said that so so many times, but she does. She does.
You might hear this, and you probably will. But—uhm—you might not answer. I know May made you feel worthless, dumb, and maybe stupid. But, she regretted it. The day she left you, the sickness came back. For three years, it has been coming and going, but now—it might be here to stay. And she didn’t want to make you go through all of this. I’m sorry I made you go through all of this, but I’m afraid—
Ah, I’m afraid her last breathing seconds will be spent in this blue and white space. In this stiff rectangular bed that isn’t even horizontal. While stashes of cotton sit in jars, needles hide in the cabinets, and she is given water through her blood. She barely eats, Tor.
I don’t know what to do now. I’m her mother, but I don’t feel like one right now. I can’t even do anything to stop this. I just have to wait as I see her life slip away.
I feel so useless sitting here right now. My daughter would want me to help her. I can’t. I feel like just another human being watching over her when all the doctors are gone to help other people.
I can’t reach her, Tor. I know you can’t either, but I want her to know you’re here. Even if she—
Even if she dies. I want her to know you’ve been here with her to support her. Please, Tor. Please.”
Beep.
Beep, beep, beep.
Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep.
Beep.
…
Total word count: 2864
PATHS TAKEN: 5-4, 7-4, 4-1, 9-1, 101-2, 2-1, 1-4, 3-1, 6-3, 81-2 | SABOTAGE RESULTS: 4- F, 7- F, 9- S;2- S;5- F, 1- S;8- S;3- S;6- F | ENDING: neutral
The monitors beep gently. A subtle, eerie noise, slowly gaining a bit more weight and a bit more strength with every, screaming second.
Beep. Beep. Beep.
I can hear her heartbeat align with the gentle spikes on the board beside her body. As if her entire life depended on it.
Every single spike, every angle captured her entire life in those spine-tingling moments. Once a spike was drawn out, once the beep slowed down, a silence would suck the air into its needy hands.
Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep—
Beep.
The “Beep”? Gone.
And the tears? Oh, they stuck onto my face like the birthmark under my chin.
(108/100 words)
—
She was my friend, and I had grown up with her, thinking the hands that were glued against each other would never break free.
Once time had passed, our friendship was forgotten. Gone, like a joyous melody played one to many times.
She had moved on, chipping away slowly at the transparent glue—covered in mud, dirt, heartbreak, longing, and pain. Pain. As if all the emotions jammed into that intertwining hand were breaking apart, like her inner sickness that was tearing down every bit of her body while she didn’t even know. She didn’t even know. She didn’t even have me there to hold her hand firmly when she received the news. She only had those greedy friends who used her and user her and used—
She had no one.
And she had built a barrier blocking me from my life, and I longed for her. Prayed for her. Every. Single. Night.
I wanted to belong in her arms in every single moment of her life, even if every second of it was slowly being snatched away by the hands of Evil. Her arms were crossed; tightly gripping her shoulders, as if that was her only motive in life—to keep me locked outside of her heart.
(206/200 words)
—
When we were younger, we would play around the chalked up
Ground, We wouldn’t mind if the cement had torn up our
Feet, Nor our toes that touched its skin
Gracefully, under the moonlit sky- full of
Stars, our hands touched shining under the
Light, skimming the floor like a bird skims the
Ocean, knowing life had only granted us one wish: Eternal
Friendship, even though sickness was coming, we would
Save each other.
Though darkness has been lurking through the
Shadows, we kept this moment locked in our hearts
Forevermore, even if only I saw her through once
More, and I had my arms open to her beat-up
Core, and her arms were enclosed to her own
Figure, I would remember the tiny strings of
Memories, thin, but not priceless in my
Heart, and keep it etched lightly in my
Soul, replaying the moment whenever I lost any sort of
Hope, hope—
And when all hope was surrounding ‘eternal
Friendship’, it broke, like a hollow watermelon cut in
Half, spilling its seeds and juice all over the
Ground, like blood when someone is
Shot, like love when someone leaves.
—
May’s mother opened the door to me standing on their marble doorsteps. Tears stained my face like a permanent tattoo and kept flowing and flowing and flowing.
She took her strong, fighting arms and cradled me in her chest. I could hear her heart beat under that skin that cradled May as well.
“She’ll be fine.”
But I knew she wouldn’t be as tears stained her cheeks too.
“She needs you. May—”
“I know, but she won’t let me even—”
“She doesn’t want you to see her like this.” Her mother said, gesturing in the air the hospital room with her locked up in a sanitary chamber.
“So how will I even get close to her. I just want to open that door and grab the sickness out of her and—”
“You can’t, you can’t…” And I could feel her arms tugging around me closer, as if I had become a child again, as if she was my mother, as if I needed someone to hold onto, walking this tightrope.
“But—”
“You can see her tonight, but she won’t see you. Maybe somewhere, someplace, she will feel you… But for now, you can enter the room, just be quiet, love.”
“Can you drive me?”
“Yes, but promise me you’ll–”
“Take care of her. I will.”
“She needs you. You and you only. Not me, you.”
“I don’t know—”
“Promise me—”
I could feel her desperate voice clinging onto hope as well, hope was all that was left. One could only hope May would find a way past the flaring fires in her body.
“I promise.”
(265/200 words)
—
When we arrived to the hospital, May’s body is frozen–limp.
Dead.
“Is she—”
“No. Just… looks like it.”
And I could feel the tears rolling down again, one by one. I thought she was dead. Dead. She wasn’t even alive in my eyes. Her body looked dead, everything about it. Her face had no expression, her eyes were closed, and her heart? I couldn’t hear it. I had always thought her heart was the loudest drum on the planet—from the growing trees to the ice-cold water to the holding hands of babies. I had thought, I had thought, I had thought—
I had thought her heart was an instrument.
I had thought she was dead. Dead—
“You can go see her now, ma’am.” A nurse. Her robe was blue, a sky blue. Were they trying to represent where you go once you’re… Dead? Dead—
“Come on, love, we can go see her now.”
“I don’t know—”
“You’re the one. I think you can save her—”
“I… don’t think so.”
“She’s alive, hon’, make it last. She would want you here, I promise.”
Promise. My life has been full of half-hearted promises. Fake promises. No one has ever, ever lived up to their stupid promises.
“Promise? What is a promise—”
“Love—”
“What is a promise? Tell me, please.”
“It’s when—”
“MOVE OUT OF THE WAY—”
A nurse. Her robe was blue, a sky blue. Were they trying to represent where you go once you’re… Dead? Dead.
The door shut and the glass was covered in a thick blind, we were blinded from her. I couldn’t even see what they were doing to—
A rush of nurses. Their robes were blue, a sky blue. Were they trying to represent where you go once you’re… Dead. Dead.
And so we sat there, and I thought of May.
When we were younger, when we were younger—
May thought she was… ugly.
I had told her, over and over and over, she was beautiful. She was beautiful. I promised her. I wasn’t lying, I wouldn’t lie—
But she didn’t believe me, she thought everyone kept on lying to her to make her feel better about herself. I swore, I promised.
She had grown up thinking she was awful, hideous, and so did I.
I looked like a fool when she left my group during our group project. When we had been presenting, she just left. She never told me why. I felt ugly, disgusting, staring at the class myself.
I had thought I was ugly until—
I realized. I had been helping May, praying for her. I had found beauty within. And cliché I was told, but—
I remembered in my mind—
May. When we were younger, she told me that: “True beauty was within you.” I told her to “prove it.” And she hugged me tightly.
And in that moment, May was flawless. I could feel her beauty raining on my soul, her arms chained around me like she wouldn’t ever let go. I felt her soul against mine, and I knew—
God, May was beautiful. So beautiful—
And I could never tell her, remind her, promise her—
Internally, she was the most beautiful person I had known, and when she left me, she felt ugly and I couldn’t even—
I couldn’t even—
I COULDN’T EVEN TELL HER.
(260/250 words)
—
If you thought I didn’t waste any tears over her—you’re wrong. I cried many hours thinking of her, of her life, of her battles. I wasted tears on someone who left me with a deep cut in the heart. I missed her, truly, I did.
You know that, you’ve seen it with your own eyes.
Have you ever lost a friend—?
And came running back only to find them…gone?
You know the feeling, I know you do. Everyone has been through this—right?
I’m not the only one—right?
Please tell me—
You tell me—
Tell me I’m not the only—
You know… I missed May the day she left. She just walked away, and she held her arms crossed against her body, as if she thought I would come running into her arms. I wouldn’t do that–I don’t think you would either. I just stared; and it hurt. A lot. Seeing her walk away breaking years and years of friendship.
It hurt.
For a few days—
And then I found new friends, but they weren’t the same. Not the same as May. I loved May–platonically–and she loved me. Don’t you think so? She loved me—right?
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??
Right??—
At least I think we can both agree that we loved May. She was…perfect. Supportive, kind, lovely, and a darling to everyone—you, even. You.
But, gosh, she left me. Do I even deserve her—
Does she even deserve me?
After years—
She still left, carelessly. Well maybe not carelessly, but what do you think—
Well, maybe carelessly. She didn’t even tell me why—
Or did she? I don’t really remember.
Oh gosh… May—
She’s… dying.
Please, tell me she isn’t. Tell me she isn’t. Tell me you see the survival in her eyes. Tell me to believe—
Tell me to hope—
Oh, you— tell me.
(309/300)
—
We leave the hospital as soon as we can feel the rush of all the doctors and nurses pushing through us. We know it’s time. They said they would let us know—if she was doing okay. I didn’t trust them- at least, to let us know. It could be days, weeks, months—
That was not realistic. Most likely a few long days. Long, long, long, long, long—
The wait was agonizing, we didn’t even know what was happening to her. She could be dead. Dead, dead, dead, dead, dead—
I didn’t know what to do. Sit and stare at a plain wall while I fold my hands in my lap neatly? Drink some water while May is in pain? What do I do—
What do I do
What do I do
What do I do
—
Inside my head, I feel like a villain.
In a book, I would be a villain. At least, that’s what I think. And what everyone else thinks; though it’s not real. I can see it in May’s blank eyes, her mom’s heart and shoulders. Everyone thinks I left her. When she left me.
I can feel the eyes of other classmates on me—as if they expect me to just…cure her. Save her with—
Me?
Me.
But I can’t—
Everyone thinks I’m the villain. That I started this freaking disaster. But her sickness is out of reach, out of control.
Everyone thinks I’m the villain—
Everyone thinks I’m the villain—
Everyone thinks I’m the villain.
“Hey—uh—you might want to wake up.” I could feel a small hand push against my shoulder. May’s mom.
“Why—”
“A letter. It came—”
“The future?”
“Maybe the future for me and you. But–uh–mostly May. Mostly May.”
“May.”
“It’s somewhere in this house; let’s go get it.”
We spent some time decluttering the entire house in order to find the letter, since May’s mom had put it under a pile of books. We swiped off some dust from the books and cleaned up some places while trying to find a single letter, cleaning up the entire place. Of course, the last place we decided to look at to see if the letter was there was where the letter was located. The house was now cleaned up and shining under the sun.
“Shall we?”
“Yes—open it.”
—
May’s Mother perspective:
I looked at her. May, laying down, eyes closed as if she was in a different world whilst being in only one. As if the world had taken her off to another one, and her mind and soul was somewhere else. I wish she was here, in my arms and explaining her day to me. Telling me of how she regretted leaving Tor alone that day. How she regretted joining that toxic group of friends. But now, she felt as if Tor would never talk to her ever again.
“Oh… May— please, wake up.”
“She might not. You read the letter.” I could hear Tor’s voice say. She was quiet, and her eyes were focused on the small specks of dirt on the ground.
“They said she might—”
“Wake up. I know. But, I’ve spent most of my life having no high expectations or believing in anything. She didn’t even need me. She left me.”
“Oh, Tor— You know she loved you.”
“She loved me enough to leave me? Is that all I am? A useless person to mess with?”
“Tor! She loved you. Every day she would tell me she missed you. You know that.”
“I don’t actually, no one ever told me anything.”
“Oh—hon’.”
“I’m going to leave. Nothing is happening over here.”
I could see a tear slip down her face. A gentle, silent tear.
“Don’t. She needs you.”
“Oh, really? Now she needs me? After leaving me for three freaking years? She needs me now? When she is weak? When she has no hope? Did she need me when she left me? I need her, but I feel like it’s time to—”
“Tor—”
“Let go. Let me leave.”
“She’s my daughter– do you not understand?”
“She was my friend. She left me, now it’s time that I leave her. I need to let go.”
“I—”
“You hate me, I know. But your daughter left me.”
“Oh… Tor.”
(321/300)
—
I have been sitting besides May for about a few days, and it has been very silent. Without the constant bickering with Tor, it is just me and her. I don’t know what will happen, but I am hopeful. She has fought it once, but she might not be able to fight again. I don’t know.
I’ve called Tor—many times. Every single day I call her. I know she can see the notifications, I know it. She’s always answered. But this time, she just let it ring.
I swear May needs her there. Though they weren’t too close anymore, I would see her texting Tor often when she felt down. She wouldn’t even text her other friends, she would tell Tor. Tor didn’t really respond, but she kept trying, hoping to build a small bond between her and Tor eventually.
“Hey! It’s Tor, if I didn’t answer it probably means I’m busy. Maybe call me again later or leave me a message. See you!”
“Tor–it’s May’s mom calling. I just wanted to let you know that we don’t really know if May will get better. They keep saying to have hope, but with you gone, I don’t even know—
Oh, whatever. I don’t think you’ll see this anyway, but I’d love to see you here. Everyone is keeping and eye on May, but—
You know, it’s hard without having a friend at your side. She needs you and I know I’ve said that so so many times, but she does. She does.
You might hear this, and you probably will. But—uhm—you might not answer. I know May made you feel worthless, dumb, and maybe stupid. But, she regretted it. The day she left you, the sickness came back. For three years, it has been coming and going, but now—it might be here to stay. And she didn’t want to make you go through all of this. I’m sorry I made you go through all of this, but I’m afraid—
Ah, I’m afraid her last breathing seconds will be spent in this blue and white space. In this stiff rectangular bed that isn’t even horizontal. While stashes of cotton sit in jars, needles hide in the cabinets, and she is given water through her blood. She barely eats, Tor.
I don’t know what to do now. I’m her mother, but I don’t feel like one right now. I can’t even do anything to stop this. I just have to wait as I see her life slip away.
I feel so useless sitting here right now. My daughter would want me to help her. I can’t. I feel like just another human being watching over her when all the doctors are gone to help other people.
I can’t reach her, Tor. I know you can’t either, but I want her to know you’re here. Even if she—
Even if she dies. I want her to know you’ve been here with her to support her. Please, Tor. Please.”
Beep.
Beep, beep, beep.
Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep.
Beep.
…
- Peach_Drawing
-
Scratcher
1000+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
weekly - july 24-30
words: 3717
with a/n: 4110
I got permission from a Daily Team member to use the text version ^^
link to skip
words: 3717
with a/n: 4110
I got permission from a Daily Team member to use the text version ^^
link to skip
Cyrea
I walked up the ramp to the Solaer, named after the great explorer who had been the first to circumnavigate the world. And now, I was here on the airship bearing her name, part of the group planning to complete the same feat and land on the 100-year anniversary of her achievement. It felt… Wonderful, to say the least.
“In memory of Mx. Sola of Aer,” I read off of the golden plaque on the bronze door. “May her memory forever live on in the heart of the World-People.”
I took a deep breath and placed my hand on the metal just below the plaque. Recognizing my handprint, the door swung open.
Bulletin Board, Submission Boxes.
Words: sky, wall, moon, neon, exoskeleton, incomprehensibility, synopsis, parlor, renaissance. Thank you to @mossflower29, @codergirl125, and @yishujia for the words.
The first room, a room that a neon sign proclaimed was the parlor had an entire wall lined with scientific diagrams of the night sky and maps of the moon, and I smiled- they were drawn in the style Sola had used to make her maps, and there had clearly been a lot of hard work put into the recreations. Everything looked well-made and identical to the real ones, down to the specks of paint that was Sola’s signature touch.
“Air travel is enjoying quite a renaissance,” I heard somebody saying from another room in the airship, and I automatically ducked into one of the other doors (a closet?) even though I had permission to go in the ship. Old habits die hard, after all.
“So it is,” agreed another voice- robotic and slow, nothing like the smooth voice of the other. There was a creak, and two sets of footsteps came out. “I asked for a synopsis of the people who booked a ship from the yards, and there were at least thousands of people. They all want to have an airship to celebrate Sola’s journey.”
“Oh? Really?” asked the first voice, and the voices began to fade away as they left. I sighed in relief and headed back into the parlor just in time to see a strange creature leaving for another room.
The being seemed to be made of gold, wearing what seemed to be a plated exoskeleton painted in shining golden tones that reflected light towards me. It turned in my direction- perhaps hearing the door open- and I ducked back into the closet to avoid facing its face’s incomprehensibility.
As my heart pounded in my chest, I took several deep breaths and opened the closet door again once I was sure that the two were gone.
Lights Sabotage: fixed
Workshops: Character Voice
Quandrel
“Air travel is enjoying quite a renaissance,” I remarked to my familiar, Xyrus. The low supply and high demand for a seat on an airship after the decades-long slump were proof enough- it was a good thing we had prepared early and joined a team while the standards for acceptance on an exploration team were relatively low.
“So it is,” Xyrus agreed. It hopped down from its seat on the windowsill with a flick of its tail, landing on the floor with all four feet before straightening up to a bipedal position
I opened the door to the parlor and walked in. The door to one of the closets closed, but if it was an intruder I wasn’t worried- after years of spellcasting and practice, I was assured that Xyrus could fight off any amount of intruders that could fit in a simple closet.
“I asked for a synopsis of the people who booked a ship from the yards,” Xyrus continued from behind me, “and there were at least thousands of people. They all want to have an airship to celebrate Sola’s journey.”
“Oh? Really?” I asked, scanning the room for any signs of movement. It seemed empty, but there was someone in the closet- who knew where another person might be hidden? “For once, the people are doing what is expected of them.”
“It shouldn’t be expected of them,” Xyrus said, and I internally agreed- but this was the Solaer, filled with people who adored Sola and would never think she had done something bad, so I kept quiet and started walking for the navigation room.
There was a creak behind me, but I continued walking, and it didn’t seem that Xyrus would say anything. Then, the door closed with perhaps a bit more force than the person inside had used to open it- maybe because they had seen Xyrus, maybe because they hadn’t realized that we were still in the room. Who was I to speculate?
I pushed open the door to the navigation room and walked in.
Doors: done (gave to my mom, is private)
Dining Hall: Table 4
Cyrea
I looked around the parlor, mind whirring and trying to figure out which door would take me the farthest from that creature. My room was private and unlocked by handprint, but the hallways that lead to it might have a door to the navigation room. I looked around the room, trying to see if there were any other options I could use.
The only doors on the left side, away from the navigation door, were the kitchen and the room marked the “fuel station”. The “fuel station” door didn’t have any windows- a sure sign that whatever was on the other side was either dangerous or self-sustaining, and I didn’t want to take that risk. But the kitchen, on the other hand…
I grimaced; none of my choices were looking particularly appealing. After a long pause, I sighed and walked over to the door to the sleeping quarters.
The door opened as soon as my hand got near it, and I walked through into the golden hallway. The carpet was bright blue, with a white pattern that slowly vanished as I went further down the hall, looking for the end where my room was.
I stepped forward and felt the ground under my feet slide away. I tumbled onto the ground, where I rolled over onto my back and pushed myself to my feet, thankful for the carpet. But that relief didn’t last long when I brought my hand up to examine it and found a bright blue liquid dripping off of it.
I sniffed at the liquid and felt the urge to throw up at its suffocating sweetness. I brushed it off on the back of my black coat, hoping that the liquid wouldn’t leave a stain. I didn’t worry that much, though; there were other things I was more concerned about.
The door of the room I was next to had been left open, and it seemed to be the main source of where the liquid was coming from. I ignored my self-preservational instincts in favor of my need to sate my curiosity and walked inside.
The floor was completely covered in the same blue liquid, and I fumbled through my pockets for a handkerchief to cover my nose. I stepped through the mess, careful to shift my weight so that I didn’t slip again. At the center of the room, I looked up and saw a solid stream of fluid coming from a broken pipe on the ceiling.
I followed the pipe with my eyes, looking for where it ended- a light. Whoever had broken the pipe was letting the fuel get everywhere, which would be a serious flight risk.
“Oh, no…” I managed to say.
Fire: put out
Basement: Photo Station
Aelis
I followed Cyrea into Keelen’s room to make another check. The leaks had stopped, but Quandrel and Xyrus had insisted that we needed to stay on the ground so they could clean up the last remnants of the fiarsis spill. And though I didn’t not trust them, it was just…
‘Why can’t things be just like how they used to be?’ I wondered. When Keelen and I had been able to complete my grandmother’s journey in half the time, when they had been there despite everything and we had done it- why couldn’t we have stopped there? Why continue on, through years of separation and heartbreak and the pressure to repeat our feat?
Cyrea turned to me with a look of what seemed to be pity on their face, and I realized I must have said part of that out loud. I pretended to not see their expression and continued forward. The room was still covered in the thick smell that fiarsis left behind, and all of the furniture that had been white was permanently stained.
I scanned the room with the locator spell that I began to realize I might have overexhausted in the past few days. Instead of pinpoint precision like it used to, I just knew that there was still some fiarsis left behind in the pipes above our heads.
‘When I had been a stronger spellcaster- when I had Keelen by my side to guide me-, this wouldn’t have happened,’ I thought, making sure to keep my mouth shut. Cyrea didn’t know anything about Keelen- and that was good. I would have to keep it that way.
Water: thanked Wari, Zai, and Lio
Daily team booths: Zai
Xyrus
I don’t want to
Overexert myself but
I think that it will be
Needed
If I am to
Help Quandrel and
Clean up this strange ship.
This “fiarsis” spill was a
Fiasco and I think
Airships should stop using it
For fuel.
Quandrel agrees.
He says that most ships
Now run on “magium”,
Whatever that is,
And that this ship is using
An old-fashioned fuel
To evoke the
Aura of the past.
Quandrel says it is driven by
A force called
Nostalgia.
We both know
That nostalgia is misplaced.
Sola deserves none
Of what she has now.
And we will prove
To the world and
This ship’s passengers
That we are correct in our
View of life.
I believe that Keelen
Would have stayed by
Aeris’s side
And stayed content
With her role as the sidekick
To Aeris’s hero
If Aeris
Hadn’t insisted on trying
To one-up the past
And let go.
Aeris didn’t judge correctly
And now he will pay
For his mistakes like we know he deserves to.
I wish I knew
How the world worked
And how to save ourselves from this mess.
Because Quandrel believes
That Keelen is back
And now she wants the same as
We do.
But we want it with peace
And Keelen wants blood.
I wish we could have worked together
And together seen the
Look on Aeris’s face when
He realizes that he made
A bad decision those years ago
Because Sola earned nothing
And got everything,
While her crew earned it all
But were framed for a crime
They didn’t commit.
It’s too bad that
Keelen will have to be
Locked up just like Aeris and
Not free as she deserves after
What happened that day
When the Solaer last took to the skies.
But we will clear Quandrel’s
Grandmother’s name
And then
We will prove to the world
That we deserved better
Than what we were given by the
Corrupt government who couldn’t be
Bothered to conduct their own
Investigation.
They- we- trusted
In a person who didn’t deserve
A single drop of that trust.
Who wasted it
And will now be revealed
As the person they truly are.
I hope that
Soon we will taste
The sweetness of handing out
Just desserts.
Leaderboard:
1) I wrote over 50k words this session
2) Won the school yearbook cover contest
3) Graduated and didn’t embarrass myself for all eternity
4) Had an account on Scratch for just over two years
5) Reached the sixth rank in the Fan-fi ranking system
Rooftop: Mango trees
Aeris
I walked down the hallway, finally heading to my room to rest up and relax. If we had to stay on the ground for a few more days, I might as well enjoy them. I laid down on my bed and watched the clouds drift and people walk around through the window in my room, slowly lulling myself to sleep.
When I opened my eyes, there was an alarm going off. Red flashes and a siren echoed throughout the Solaer, tinting the golden walls red. I climbed out of bed and onto the ground to see what was going on and saw Cyrea and Quandrel rushing past the doorway.
I followed them, trying to ask what was going on, but the siren covered up my voice (and the voices of the other two). We arrived in the parlor, and Quandrel bolted for the fuel station while Cyrea turned to the kitchen- but instead of going in, they turned around and ran back down the hallway towards Keelen’s room.
‘So, I have to check the kitchen?’ I thought to myself, remembering cooking breakfast with Keelen in the same golden room with the same tools. I walked in, fully expecting to see the scene of a disaster inside- but instead, it seemed like the alarm vanished when I entered.
A delicious aroma filled the room, and I realized why when I saw who was in it. In the kitchen, cooking something like nothing was wrong, was Keelen.
She flashed me the same smile she always did, but it was just a bit sharper, just a bit more off-putting. Just a bit more dangerous- a warning, not a greeting. The smile she reserved for our enemies, for the people who opposed us. Now, she was using that smile on me.
“Hello, Aeris,” she said, turning back to the stove like she hadn’t been assumed dead for the last few years- like she didn’t know the full implications of her expression.
Gas leak: fixed
Host rooms: Kitchen
Quandrel
I stepped into the “fuel station” and closed the door behind me, making sure to put the same enchantments on the door that there had been before I had opened it. The sound of the alarms dulled, and I stood just inside the room to observe it. The walls were lined with tanks filled with fiarsis- the same fiarsis I and Xyrus had spent the last few days cleaning.
The center of the room was a hole surrounded by a railing, and just above the hole was a gently-pulsing sphere of blue energy. I smiled at the ball- something about its aura, its color, the way its energy gently washed over my skin like water without the wetness it left behind, left me feeling comforted.
It was like the stories of the world that we had lost had come to life to help me, just like my foster mothers always said they would. And while I knew that in an instant that calm could turn on me, I knew that for now this room was safe from everything outside.
Writing Comp Entries: found
Other SWC Rooms: Library
Xyrus
I woke up to
An alarm that turned
The entire ship a bright red.
Quandrel is gone
And I don’t know where
He might have went.
So I start
Looking for him
And meet one of the
People who works on the
Same ship.
I try to talk to them
But they ignore me and
Say something to themself
That goes along the lines of
“Oh,
A hallucination.”
I am not
A figment of their
Imagination.
I am very real
But they don’t seem to
Think that I am.
They start talking to me
Like I am part of them
And start saying things like
“Even if I get all of this money
There’s no way that
I’ll get it from going into a room
Where I have avoided for most of my
Stay on this ship.”
I listen
Because I’m not rude
And I observe many things.
They grew up in a rich family
But lost that wealth when their
Family abandoned them
Because times were hard for them.
They lived on the streets
Stealing things
And selling them again
For a living.
Why would Aeris
Let such a person on this ship?
They were not caught but
Now they want Aeris’s
Money because
Their theft was not enough
To sustain their life.
I will push them out
A window when
I get the chance to.
Elevator: listened to Imagine Dragons
Throne room: Host Shrine
Keelen
You may not realize it, but this is a disaster. I was just planning on poisoning the food on the airship and going back into the vents to relax- and then you started the alarm and Aeris showed up. And now my plan is ruined- thank you so very much. Yes, I know you’re there; don’t try to be stealthy about it.
Why am I blaming you for this? Oh, don’t you want to know. You do realize that you are completely in control of where the story goes. No, the author isn’t actually in control- I am, they just tell you what I’m thinking. But you had the choice to scroll past this, to continue about your day without actually reading this.
You could have left me in the kitchen, could have given me the chance to have a good day and be successful. Could have let me enact my revenge against Aeris, could have let me defeat the person who abandoned me for dead all those years ago.
But no, you had to keep reading. Now, I’m stuck here in the same room as Aeris, and I have to hide the fact that this omlette is stuffed full of fiarsis crystals. And it’s your fault! My plans are ruined, and it’s your fault.
What do you mean, you’re saving the crew? Nobody other than Quandrel and Xyrus are worth saving (yes, I did do my research), and they’ll be able to detect the fiarsis and avoid eating it. They would be fine, and all it would take to eliminate two criminals would be to add a few more crimes to my list.
You should stop reading. Stop making things worse. Stop ruining my life- don’t tell Quandrel about this; I know he plans to stop me. Just stop, and let me be free. Let me finish the job. Please, just stop!
…You won’t stop, will you? Fine. See where that gets you.
Forums: thanked @Zinnea
Boring Rooms: Theater
Quandrel
After completely calming down, I stepped out of the “fuel station” feeling more energetic and confident. Something about that sphere had been extremely relaxing, and now I was prepared to find why the alarm had gone off. I noted that the alarm was silent now- perhaps I had spent more time in the “fuel station” than I had assumed- and looked around the parlor for any clues.
“Bzzt!” I turned around and saw a glowing red circle floating in the air behind me.
“Quandrel? Is that you?” I heard the voice of High Councilor Terris behind me, and I pinched myself, then turned around to answer.
“Why does the Council wish to contact me?” I asked them calmly, folding my arms and trying to act more relaxed than I actually was. “Seeing as the last time I met with them, Councilor Herane threw me out of a window, I hope there’s an apology in this somewhere. And no, I won’t come in person-”
“You were right,” Councilor Herane interjected, and I smirked. “Keelen is indeed back- through means that the Fates don’t approve of.”
“Oh, the Fates?” I asked coldly. “Suddenly, the beings who insisted I was lying are backtracking. There’s a lie in there somewhere… Care to volunteer any information?”
“The mysterious Fates whose ways cannot be judged by the ways of man, yes,” Councilor Terris answered, and I noted the urgency with which he responded. “You have been chosen to stop her from tearing apart the future of the world.”
Ending: 4
Cyrea
“And the Council of Mages and Airships and Everything or Whatever,” I continued, trying to ignore the creature behind me, “said that I wasn’t worthy of getting an airship of my own. Then… Councilor Herane, I think, used her powers to throw me out of the window.
“I landed in the water below, don’t worry,” I added as I tried to unlock the door to Aeris’s room. I continued down the hallway. “I think that’s why they have the moat. But anyway, that plus my background pretty much disqualified me from any other airship entrance exam, so I started looking for the ones that didn’t need one.”
The creature didn’t say anything, and I continued down the hallway to my room. “So, that’s how I got onto the Solaer.”
Somehow, monologuing to it was actually a bit comforting, and I turned around once I realized that I had already been in my room. I looked up at the roof, trying to not meet the eyes of the creature that had been tagging along, and went back to the parlor.
“Tell me your story,” I grinned. It would be interesting, hearing why it was aboard the Solaer.
“I was created exactly five years, six months, thirteen days, five hours, thirty-five minutes, and one second ago,” it said in the same monotone robotic voice. “The person who created me was Quandrel, an average mage in the town of Syzusi, who was…”
I toned out the rest of its speech, already bored by just the first few sentences of its story, and continued to the parlor, where Quandrel was busy rearranging the furniture to block off the airship door.
“Who are you trying to keep out?” I asked, but Quandrel didn’t answer and only seemed to notice the creature that was behind me.
“Xyrus! Good news, the Council finally came to its senses,” Quandrel grinned- something I hadn’t seen before- and Xyrus walked over to him. The two began discussing something in hushed tones that I couldn’t hear, and I sighed, deciding to look around the rest of the airship instead.
I put my hand on the door to the “fuel station” and tried to get it to open. There was just a buzz and a sensation that felt like static, so I turned to the kitchen door.
I didn’t have to open it, though; Xyrus used some sort of spell to rip the door off the doorway, and Quandrel stepped inside.
High Councilor Terris
I watched Councilor Herane’s image of what was going on in the docks, waiting for Quandrel and the rest of the people aboard the Solaer to come out with the news that Keelen had been apprehended. The rest of the Council was silent, seated in their proper positions on the horseshoe-shaped table, all focusing on Herane’s projection.
Somebody fell out of an open window, and Herane zoomed in on them- it was Cyrea, whose application for acquiring an airship we had rejected. Somehow, they had gotten aboard the Solaer- that was something we would have to change.
Cyrea hit the ground and lied there, then got up after a few minutes. Herane sighed; she had always disliked Cyrea for some unknown reason.
“Do the Fates-” Herane began to ask, but she was cut off by the Solaer exploding.
A/N: Discussing this will be kinda fun. So, first, I started off with a starter that is a bit more steampunk than I anticipated, which was fine. I went to the Submission Boxes and got the words you see below; out of them, only parlor appeared again. Exoskeleton informed Xyrus's appearance, while incomprehensibility just made Cyrea dislike Xyrus. Most of the words were pretty easy to incorporate- except for neon, which was hard to fit in. I just settled for a single neon sign that isn't mentioned again. I got the lights sabotage, then went to the Workshops, where I swapped to Quandrel's point of view. While it wasn't necessary, I decided to continue with a bit more perspective-swapping later. I ended up going to Table 4, and I didn't quite realize that you don't have to write anything and just have to incorporate it later. Oh, well. Then, I went to the Photo Station, with Aelis, the person behind the airship trip, after a short timeskip. Then, I went to Zai's booth- which was pretty fun, and also informed Xyrus's way of existence a bit more. I went to the Mango Trees, and decided to add in Keelen (finally) in the kitchen. Then, I went to the kitchen, so cut to Quandrel in the fuel station having a nice calm moment. After the kitchen, because I can't bake, I decided to relax at the library. Xyrus and Cyrea have a moment, which was interesting. I then headed to the Host Shrine, and Keelen got mad at the reader for no reason. Then, I went to the Theater, where Quandrel becomes a Chosen One! A lot of these were “main character” prompts, and at this point I was just more attatched to Quandel than Cyrea (sorry?). I did sort of forget about the nostalgia part for Aeris, but whatever. Also, getting thrown out of windows just becomes a common thing. I headcanon that Xyrus met Herane and from there learned about the art of throwing people out of windows. Anyways, back to the ending- I got a four, so I continued Cyrea and Xyrus's moment, and then Quandrel is busy blocking off means of escape. Cut to High Councilor Terris for the necessary other viewpoint for my cliffhanger. Herane just really doesn't like Cyrea… Kaboom! And there you have it, the story is over.
Last edited by Peach_Drawing (July 30, 2022 22:29:53)
- xXFierroOrFalafelXx
-
Scratcher
100+ posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
daily july 30th hi fi
Cameras flashed as Hernandez stepped out of the limousine. He was tall and elegant, green skin gleaming. Since the paparazzi had last spotted him, he now had a cool snake tattoo on his neck (not that there was a super easy way to tell what was his neck and what was his head considering he was a cucumber) His eyes were hidden behind sunglasses for a cool a mysterious sort of look, but he flashed the cameras his signature smile. The one that made a bunch of his fans squeal.
“Mr Hernandez! Can I get your autograph?” asked a very excited little bell pepper.
He grinned. “Sure but only if I can get yours.”
The bell pepper giggled and gave him her hat to sign. He sighed his name with a flourish then took off his own hat. “Okay, now you have to sign mine.”
Laughing, she wrote her name in messy writing, Maybelle. He thanked her then she hugged him and ran off to join her family.
Hernandez really did love kids they always seemed like more genuine fans who cared more about his work and how he portrayed the superheroes that were often huge role models to them. Adults these days only seemed to care about, well everything else. But he couldn’t think about that right now. Now he just had to smile for the camera, take photos with fans, and answer questions wondering what was happening with him and Kade. Hernandez was glad the sunglasses hid his eyes. He was a good actor but he wasn’t that good at hiding his pain when that subject was brought up. But he was an actor and he depended on his fans, and if they wanted to ask questions about Kade, then the best that Hernandez could do was just carefully manuever away from that topic, even though he wanted to just flat out say that they weren’t going to talk about Kade.
Cameras flashed as Hernandez stepped out of the limousine. He was tall and elegant, green skin gleaming. Since the paparazzi had last spotted him, he now had a cool snake tattoo on his neck (not that there was a super easy way to tell what was his neck and what was his head considering he was a cucumber) His eyes were hidden behind sunglasses for a cool a mysterious sort of look, but he flashed the cameras his signature smile. The one that made a bunch of his fans squeal.
“Mr Hernandez! Can I get your autograph?” asked a very excited little bell pepper.
He grinned. “Sure but only if I can get yours.”
The bell pepper giggled and gave him her hat to sign. He sighed his name with a flourish then took off his own hat. “Okay, now you have to sign mine.”
Laughing, she wrote her name in messy writing, Maybelle. He thanked her then she hugged him and ran off to join her family.
Hernandez really did love kids they always seemed like more genuine fans who cared more about his work and how he portrayed the superheroes that were often huge role models to them. Adults these days only seemed to care about, well everything else. But he couldn’t think about that right now. Now he just had to smile for the camera, take photos with fans, and answer questions wondering what was happening with him and Kade. Hernandez was glad the sunglasses hid his eyes. He was a good actor but he wasn’t that good at hiding his pain when that subject was brought up. But he was an actor and he depended on his fans, and if they wanted to ask questions about Kade, then the best that Hernandez could do was just carefully manuever away from that topic, even though he wanted to just flat out say that they weren’t going to talk about Kade.
- inkycloud
-
Scratcher
19 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
ehehhe
Last edited by inkycloud (Sept. 20, 2022 18:56:44)
- SugarN_Milk
-
Scratcher
81 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
100 words to start a story.
It was a bright summer day, and Susie woke up feeling wonderful, that was until she went to the bathroom and looked in the mirror.
Her mood was immediately ruined when she saw the birds nest on her head.
“Ugh great now i'm gonna have to wash my hair,” Susie groaned.
Her hair was curly and very frizzy, meaning it took her a long time to do the nescessary brushing and washing.
When she was done with that, she went downstairs for breakfast.
Her older sister,Marie, came downstairs and yawned, “Good morning,” she sniffed the air, “Did you wash your hair?”
“Yup” Susie sighed.
The two sat down for breakfast.
Transport character to new world. 200 words
Susie then stood up to go to the restroom.
She opened the door, and got in she did her buisness and went out.
She started down the stairs only to notice that they were in a different place, and the wall paper was different too.
Susie began to feel weak. She was in a completly different home, and she had to hide.
“It's ok Susie. This is all a dream.”
“Susie pinched her arm hard.”
She realised that for some reason there was a window in the bathroom, and it was on the first floor.
She kept repeating, “This is a dream, this is a dream, I can't get hurt, this is a dream.”
She walked outside to see that the grass was yellow.
“I'm about to be sick,” Susie thought.
She sneaked out and climbed over the fence. She bumped into someone. A person with green skin.
“Ahhhh!” she yelled. She ran out and hid behind a tree.
“Oh my, that was probably so rude of me to run away like they were some sort of freak. I bet I look like a freak to him too,” Sophie thought.
Sophie continued running until sudden she fet dizzy, and slumped to the floor.
Gas leak, do something creative for fifteen minutes.
She woke up in bed, her head feeling dizzy. Susie thought to herself, “What a weird dream”, she paused.“What did I watch to get such weird dreams.” She went downstairs to see her older sister sipping a cup of tea. “Guess what sis, I just had a dream about going to the bathroom and coming out in a different world where the grass was yellow, and the people had green skin. Can you imagine?” Susie said. Marie replied, “Oh that’s weird. Very weird. Probably because of all the sci-fi movies you’ve been watching. What you see, watch, and read affects your subconscious, you know?” Susie nodded, “That makes sense, I gues. What’s for breakfast?” Marie said, “Either you get cereal, or pop tarts. Mom’s at work early, so don’t except anything fancy.” Susie shrugged her shoulders saying, “I don't mind at all don’t worry about it.”
Sabotage do nothing for 15 minutes
Incorporate mystery, horror, or adventure into your story for five minutes.
“Wait a second,” Susie said. “What do you mean mom is at work, it’s a Saturday.” Marie thought for a moment, “That’s true… but why would she lie to us.” Susie nibbled on her pop tart. “We have to find out, maybe there’s something in her room.” Marie shook her head, “I don’t think thats a good idea.” Susie was already racing up the stairs. She went into their parents room and opened the desk drawer. Inside she saw a envelope that said, to My sweet girls. Marie was behind her, “Open it, She said.” Inside it read, My dear daughter as much as it pains me to do this I must. I am gone, and will ever come back. Don’t look for me. At the sight Susie, fainted and slumped to the ground.
Do nothing or nap for no15 minutes to fix lights
For 8 minutes let someone who your main character thought was dead alive
Susie woke up in bed, “Gosh a dream inside a dream, thats got to be rare.”She paused… “Wait is this a dI'mream too?! No it can’t be.” She walked downstairs to see her mom, her older sister and her dad? “D-d-ad? You’re alive? This can’t be possible we got the letter from the army, I saw your body in the casket at your burial. It’s not possible.” He answered, “They lied to you and set you the body of someone similar, some people in my troop hated me for reasons that I can’t remember..” Susie cried, “All this time I thought my dad was dead and you aren’t.” She rushed to hug him. “Please don’t go daddy pleas, don’t leave us ever again Susie sobbed.” Her dad had been in the military, and a year after had ‘died’. Susie was only 8. Susie's dad began to explain how he had escaped, and then Susie heard a gunshot. It crashed through the window, and hit him straight in head.
Eat for five minutes
For 8 minutes reveal that one of the characters true motives was revenge.
Susie again woke up in bed. “Oh gosh,” Susie sighed, “What is going on? Is this some weird form of PTSD or something?” She sat up and turned to se her cousin, “Marly! I’m so happy to see you, you won’t believe what just happened to me.” Susie started. “Oh I know,” Marly replied with a smirk. “I caused it.” Susie was taken aback, “Why Marly, what did I do to deserve this endless trap?” Mary smiled, “Do you remember when ou came over and I introduced you to my boyfriend Sam? He literally left me saying that you were prettier, and that he could do better.” Susie replied, “He was such a jerk anyways he kept flirting with me, you were too good for him and he was to blind to see it.” “No because of YOU I ost my boyfriend, you ruined my life, so I have made it my life’s mission to ruin yours! I got an engineer friend to figure out a way to trap you in your own dreams, you’ll never see the light of day ever again,” Mary snickered and left. “Marly please no, don't do this to me!” Susie cried. But it was already to late. Susie woke up in bed again.”
“I
Write a list of five achievements you’re most proud of
Getting Presidential Roll
Learning how to cook
Getting Honor Roll years in a row
Coming back to scratch
Rekindling my love for writing
Nostalgia for 250 words
“I just can not believe it has come to this, Marly is literally like my second sister,” Susie sighed and looked at a picture of her and Marly when they were both ten. It had been Marly's birthday and the celebration happened outside in the park. A bird pooped on Marly's cake and she was so upset and completely grossed out that she cried. Susie came to the rescue and got her another piece. And chased the pigeon with a stone, cheering Marly up at the same time. Susie remembered another time when, some mean bullies, pushed her on the side walk and scraped her knee. Marly couldn't stand it, and told them to back of. She threatened to tel their parents, and the bullies eft immediately. She then helped me up and gave me a bandaid. One time, Marly got a really bad grade on a math test, and was so ashamed that she cied. Susie, an expert in the math field, offered to hep her with her studies. With due time Mary began to ace every single math test. Susie ganced a the picture of Mary, and her with Mary's dog skip, back when he was a young pup. Susie had been so upset and jealous that she hadn't gotten a dog, and was rude and mean to Marly. Despite that Marly still walked up to Susie and asked why she was so upset. Susie explained everything and Mary replied, “Don't be sad, I’ll ‘just share Skip with you.”
Because you take care of the community
Are kind to us
Help us when we need it
Fix, and improve the website
Make Scratch a better place
Flashback 302 words
Susie sat thinking, “Wait a minute, what exactly had happened that she got an appliance to trap me in my dreams.” She tried to remember what had happened before and realized that Marly, in the rea world, had actually come to visit she must have put something in her drink or on her head. It was like it happened yesterday.
Susie sat on the couch in the living room super excited for her cousin Marly to come over to visit. Then, the door bell rang. Susie ran to the door to open it, and it was the pizza delivery guy. She was disappointed, but she paid him and took he pizza box. She set the box down on the table and decided to take out some icecream for when Marly would get here. She got the Strawberry flavored one out, because it was Marly’s favorite icecream flavor. She took two big scoops and put them in Marly's bowl, she also added a banana. She then, did the same for herself. Then the door bell rang again, and Susie rushed to open it, and this time it was Marly. Both girls squealed when they saw each other, and hugged. Susie began, helping Marly with her suit case. “How are you? Was the trip nice? Are ou tired? How is school? You look so good. I've missed you so much!” Marly laughed, “Calm down Susie, there is plenty of time for us to catch up in the living room.” Susie smiled, “Sorry, I have just missed you an awful lot since your family moved to a different state.” Marly replied, “I've missed you too.” Susie said, “Oh, and I got ice cream the strawberry flavor is yours.” Mary hugged Susie again and replied, “Thank you so much for the ice cream, you shouldn't have.”
For 15 minutes I have to start a new line every 8 words, courtesy of zai
Susie snapped out of the flashback saying,
“She must have added some sort of weird
electronic device to my Ice cream.”
“Speaking of which I would really like some ice scream
right about now,” Susie thought.
To her surprise a bowl of ice cream appeared right
' in front of her. Susie grabbed the ice cream
and made a discovery.
The dream was her imagination, so all she had
to do was think for something to appear, or happen, and it would.
“I can use this to get out of the trap” Susie exclaimed.
She thought, “I wish I could see exactly what Marly
is doing right now.”
She was immediately, transported to a different room, Marly and
some other guy were sitting in a large room with
screens, and they seemed to be monitoring Susie.
The guy was talking about transmissions, which helped Marly, get
into Susie's brain and dream.
Marly seemed to be bored and was filing her nails, “Can we control her dreams?” Marly asked.
Write a listing ten things you appreciate about someone
My mom
She teaches me
Gives me presents
Puts me before her
Treats me when I'm sick
Loves me
Clothes me
Gives me food
Takes me out
Cleans the house
Sacrifices for me
Make the setting make your character comfortable
Susie got bored of listening, so she imagined herself by a lake in her city relaxing on the bench. “I know I'm supposed to be trying to get out of here, but I really need to relax.” Susie imagined duck food and began to feed the ducks. They quacked happily. She then saw a stray cat on the bench. It was a Calico cat. She cuddled with it, and dreamed for some cat food and fed it to the cat.
Thank at least three swcers for what they do..
Three hundred words in first person different characters perspective.
“I don't understand Jake. The readings say that she is currently super relaxed. That just won't do at all,” I explained. Hold on Marly, I'm trying to see if I can interrupt the transmission and you can give her another visit, besides why can't she be calm? This is for your college, psychology project no?“ Jake replied. I thought, ”Oh gosh I forgot I told him this was for school, I have to come up with something and quickly too.“ I ture go Jake and smiled, ”Of course it is for the project, I would like to see the reaction of her, uncomfortable in the dream of maybe even scared. For the project, you know psychology and all the good stuff.“ Jake shrugged and replied, ”I can't control the dream but I can put you in a transmission so you two can communicate.“ I said, ”That is much more like it.“ ”Now I will make her suffer the same way she made me suffer,“ I thought. Jake put the helmet on my head and I appeared, in a park by a lake? I spotted Susie on a bench her eyes closed and there was a kitten on her lap . I woke her up and the world flickered and turned into her room. ”Susie,“ I said with a grimace, ”Why were you out there?“ Susie yawned and replied, ”I wanted to be there, so I was there. Thanks for waking me u by the way.“ ”Susie, you are supposed to be scared to death not enjoying yourself!“ Susie smirked and replied, ”It won't be long before I'm out you know, I'll just end up pooping the device out.“ I slapped Susie,or tried to slap her but instead got locked in a cage. ”This is my head I can do what Marly,“ Susie said, munching on some potato chips.
Marly glared at Susie and screamed. She left right then and there. Susie realized that Mandy would be giving her a huge truck load of trouble. She imagined herself in the place she was being kept to find Marly screaming at Jake. ”Jake do something, make her have a nightmare, b stuck in a cage, in severe pain I do not care just hurt her!!“ Marly yelled. Jake looked at Marly obviously very confused and replied, ” Why so you want to hurt her so much, this I going to far why would you treat your own cousin with whom I know you are very close with, like a ginuea pig in a science lab? I get that this is for an assignment, but this is very wrong. “ ”Project? Susie thought, “What project?” Then it hit her, so that Jake would not disagree to help Marly with the dream trapping experiment, she told him it was for a project of some kind. “Man, Marly is so evil, but so smart.” Susie remarked. “I can not believe she used to fail in math class.” Marly calmed down and said in her sweetest voice, “Jakey, Marly absolutely needs you to hurt Marly some way, for the research. Do you want me to fail my class. And I am not treating her like a ginuea pig, you an engineer, should know by now that in science risks are important. You will now help me with my assignment or I will dump you right here right now.” Jake frowned, “Well guess what Marly, I will not put someone else's life in danger for the sake of science or psychology. I do not care if you dump me, you have always been so manipulative, and this is the last straw.” Marly gasped. Susie thought, “Ahh I love drama.” Jake continued, “ So if you do not mind ‘Jakey’ is going to leave, and will start by disconneting the device, Susie will wake up shortly and the device should be pooped out eventually.* Jake did all he said he would, with Marly begging him not to following him as he removed the stuff. He left and said just before leaving, ”Good luck with your project, and have a great life.“ Marly wailed when he left and went up to my room where I was asleep in the real world. I felt a sudden tingling in my body and woke up finally in my actual bed in the real world. I stood up and fell back down because I had not gotten used to using real world. Marly laughed and snickered saying, ”Oh this is not over yet." I replied oh yes it is. I grabbed my phone and called Jake and explained to him the whole situation. He and I called the cops. When they arrived they took Marly to court. Marly was sentenced five years in prison. As much as it hurt me to send Marly my second sister to prison I knew it was for the best.
Total word count 2812
- -Puppy_Love-
-
Scratcher
8 posts
July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread
Daily
It's raining cats and dogs
Once upon a time there was a man named Bill. Bill was a weathermen so everyday of the week he would report the weather. He loved his job and he never had to look at the weather because he did at his job. One day his wife Billy was watching him on TV and he said that it was about to start raining really hard. Then Billy looked out the window and it started raining cats and dogs.Bill and Billy always wanted pets so Billy ran outside and started putting pillows outside so they wouldn’t get hurt. It didn’t matter as much for the cats because they land on their feet. She grabbed 3 cats and dogs that she liked and put them in the house. When Bill starts diving home Billy calls and tells him what happened then she asks if he can go to the store and get food and water for the cats and dogs. For the next week Billy has fun playing with the cats and dogs and tries to get them to be nice to each other. Billy also made an area for the cats and dogs so they don’t have to be by each other if they don’t want to. The next day It rained cats and dogs again but this time Bill was home because it was a weekend. They added One more cat and dog to their family and gave some to shelters, other people in their neighborhood and pet stores. Billy stays home more often now because she doesn’t want them to wreck the house. Billy and Bill try to go on walks every day so the dogs get exercise and try to spend time with dogs and cats separately at least once a day too. Bill only works every other day on the weekdays so he can help the dogs and cats. They both love having animals around and they are never bored. They found out that the dogs like the rare mango berries. A little while later one of the dogs had puppies. Bill and Billy were so happy and they kept all of the puppies. Bill eventually went back to his full time job and they had lots of fun watching the puppies grow. Soon two of the original dogs die but still have the grown puppies. Then they lived happily ever after having dogs and cats.
It's raining cats and dogs
Once upon a time there was a man named Bill. Bill was a weathermen so everyday of the week he would report the weather. He loved his job and he never had to look at the weather because he did at his job. One day his wife Billy was watching him on TV and he said that it was about to start raining really hard. Then Billy looked out the window and it started raining cats and dogs.Bill and Billy always wanted pets so Billy ran outside and started putting pillows outside so they wouldn’t get hurt. It didn’t matter as much for the cats because they land on their feet. She grabbed 3 cats and dogs that she liked and put them in the house. When Bill starts diving home Billy calls and tells him what happened then she asks if he can go to the store and get food and water for the cats and dogs. For the next week Billy has fun playing with the cats and dogs and tries to get them to be nice to each other. Billy also made an area for the cats and dogs so they don’t have to be by each other if they don’t want to. The next day It rained cats and dogs again but this time Bill was home because it was a weekend. They added One more cat and dog to their family and gave some to shelters, other people in their neighborhood and pet stores. Billy stays home more often now because she doesn’t want them to wreck the house. Billy and Bill try to go on walks every day so the dogs get exercise and try to spend time with dogs and cats separately at least once a day too. Bill only works every other day on the weekdays so he can help the dogs and cats. They both love having animals around and they are never bored. They found out that the dogs like the rare mango berries. A little while later one of the dogs had puppies. Bill and Billy were so happy and they kept all of the puppies. Bill eventually went back to his full time job and they had lots of fun watching the puppies grow. Soon two of the original dogs die but still have the grown puppies. Then they lived happily ever after having dogs and cats.
- Discussion Forums
- » Things I'm Making and Creating
-
» July 2022 SWC Writing Megathread















